een
a
i
i)
N
©
BB

 

rE OF
EN. W. T: SHERMAN

10 CENTS

SARONY

 
 
;
|
!

‘He

: Historical Series

& @® 0D BD

POPULAR histories of subjects in which
the public are interested. No dry statistics.
Written in narrative style, and “read like novels.”

A veritable hit.
Retail Price, 10 Cents.

 

 

 

CATALOGUE.

. Life of Gen. W. T. Sherman. By W. H. Van Orden.

. The Life of Gen. U. S. Grant. By W. H Van Orden.
Victoria: Queen and Empress. By A. D. Hall.

. Spain and the Spaniards. By B. Essex Winthrop.

. The Life of Admiral Dewey.. By Will M. Clemens,

Uncle Sam’s Ships. A History of our Navy. By
A.D. Hall.

A Life of the Pope (Leo the Thirteenth). By
A. D. Hall.

. Hawaii. By A. D. Hall

. Porto Rico, By A. D. Hall.

. The Philippines. By A. D. Hall.
. Cuba. By A. D. Hall.

 

@S 2 02] 2]

For sale by newsdealers everywhere, or sent by mail, postpaid
by the publishers, on receipt of price.

STREET & SMITH, Publishers,
238 WILLIAM ST., NEW YORK.

f
re
7
}

:

‘

|

:

3

A
the

 
gbdhhesroog>: ae

oo
&
ol
ef
alo
elo
efp
o>
ep
e%
ep
a
eb
ef
el
fo
el
eo
al
el
ao
ef
hb
el
eb
e&
eb
el

 

To the Reader

M JE trust that you will be thor-
oughly satisfied with this book.
During the long period of @

time that the publications of Street & ef
Smith have been familiar to the reading
classes (somewhat more than half a
century) it has always been our aim to
give to the public the very best literary
products, regardless of the expenditure
involved. Our books and periodicals
are today read and re-read in a major-
ity of the homes of America, while
but few of our original competitors are
even known by name to the present
generation. No special credit is due for
antiquity, but we hold it to be a self-
evident fact that long experience,
coupled with enterprise and the ability
to maintain the front rank for so many
years, proves our right to the title of
leaders. We solicit vour further valued

 

 

 

%> patronage.

«a

ef:

STREET & SMITH.

fa
e pbb hebet

 
 
 
GENERAL

b William T. Sherman

A STORY OF

HIS LIFE AND MILITARY SERVICES

 

BY

W. H. VAN ORDEN

 

NEW YORK
STREET: & SMITH, Puatisuers

238 Witiiam STREET

 
 

Entered according to act of Congress in the year 1895
By STREET & SMITH

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C.

 
 

+ GENERAL W. T. SHERMAN,

A Story of His Life and Military Services.

a

CHAPTER LL.
FROM 1820 TO 1846.

T’here is probably no name in the annals of the
great civil war between the Northern and Southern
sections of the United States that stands out with
more prominence than that of Sherman; and, know-
ing that his virtues as aman, as well as his ability as a
leader of warriors, have long enshrined him in the
hearts of millions of his fellow-countrymen, it is with
more than passing pleasure that we take up the task -
of reviewing his life, devoting especial attention to
that portion of it where his energy and wonderful
military tact did so much toward preserving: the —
Union he loved so well.

William Tecumseh Sherman was born at Lancaster,
Ohio, on the 8th of February, 1820, the sixth child
of Charles Robert Sherman and his wife, Mary Hoyt.
Five children were subsequently added to the family,
which was left in very moderate circumstances on
the death of the husband and father.

_ A short time subsequent to the death of his father,

 
FROM 1820 TO 1846,

William Tecumseh was adopted into the family-of
the Hon. Thomas Ewing, between whom and his :
father a warm and enduring friendship had subsisted.

Young Sherman was given all the advantages _per-
taining to the schools of Lancaster, in every respect,
as though he had been Mr. Ewing’s own son.

Of Sherman’s boyhood years little has found its
way into print, and not much more of anecdote is
extant. itis a generally accepted belief that the stu-
dious boy refrained from joining in any of those boy- 3
ish pranks, that, the subject having made a great 4
reputation, are apt to be brought up and related with
gusto.

In the spring of 1836 Mr. Ewing nominated
William Tecumseh Sherman for appointment to West
Point ‘as a cadet, exercising the privilege carried with
his membership of Congress.

In June of that year young Sherman entered the
academy. In 1838 he was at home on furlough dur-
ing July and August, with which exception he re-
mained continuously at West Point until his gradua-
tion, June 30th, 1840.

He entered the academy one of a class of one hun-
dred and forty. Failures at each of the examinations
occurring at stated intervals had thinned out the class
until only forty-two remained on graduation day.

Sherman stood sixth in point of merit, a creditable
position in a class containing such able men as George
H. Thomas, Richard S. Ewell, Stewart Van Viiet,
Bushrod R. Johnson, and William Hays.

The four years spent at West Point by Sherman =
were devoted to study and an endeavor to. perfect
himself in his chosen calling. If he did not make
many ardent friends, he at least made very few ene-
mies, and even the latter were very willing to admit
that he so conducted himself as to merit the charac-
ter given him of ‘‘above reproach.” <t

Several trivial circumstances during his cadetship

 
- FROM 1820 TO 1846. = 7

mirrored traits of character afterward so prominent—
a sturdy manner of upholding his convictions, un-
swerving integrity, sternness approaching severity
toward offenders, gentle deprecation for the re-
pentant.

In speech he was ever vigorous, decisive, and terse:
He was not accustomed to volunteer an opinion, but
if asked to give one did so with the utmost candor,
let it hurt whom it might.

Doubtless young Sherman ade seak the ordinary

trials, and enjoyed the privileges incident to cadet

life. It is related that, long after the war, Sherman,
then at the head of the army, was showing a party
of friends through the cadet quarters at West Point,
and relating how in his time they used to secrete all
prohibited dainties in a hiding-place up along side
the chimney, emphasized his description by thrusting
his cane into the hole, whereupon there descended a
shower of articles that were not allowed by the fac-
ulty, to the dismay of the cadets occupying the room,
and the secret amusement of the grim old warrior,
who, tickled at the idea that the old custom was still
kept up, never mentioned the discovery to the officer
in charge at the time.

One of his classmates is reported as saying:

‘‘Tf you have any reason to believe you are in the
wrong in a matter, never ask the decision of Bill
Sherman, even though he’s your bosom friend. He
will not spare you on that account, and his candor
may make you angry.”’

Among his letters written to his home during his
cadetship, a number have become public property.
Of these, as showing in a degree his taste and
occupations, the following is selected:

The last encampment, taken all in all, I think
was the most pleasant one I have ever spen‘, even to
me, who did not participate in the dances and _ balls

 
8 FROM 1820 TO 1846.

given every week by the different classes; besides,
the duties were of altogether a different nature from ,
any of the previous ones, such as acting as officers

upon guard and at artillery drills, practicing at target
firing with long twenty-fours and thirty-twos, mor-
tars, howitzers, etc., as also cavalry exercise, which
has been introduced this year.

As to lording it over the plebs, to which you re-
ferred, I had only one, whom I made, of course, tend
toa pleb’s duty, such as. bringing water, policing
the tent, cleaning my gun and accoutrements, and
the like, and repaid in the usual and cheap coin—
advice; and since we have commenced studying I
make lim bone (study), and explain to him the diff-
cult parts of algebra and the French grammar, since
he is a good one and fine fellow, but should he not
carry himself straight, I should have him found in
January and sent off, that being the usual way in

such cases, and then take his bed, table, and chair, to
pay for the Christmas spree. :

“IT presume you have seen the register of cadets
for the last year, and remarked that I still maintain
a good stand in my class; and if it were not for that
column of ‘demerit’ it would be still better, for_ they
are combined with the proficiency in study to make
out the standing in general merit. In fact, this vear
as well as the last, in study alone, I have been among
the stars. I fear I have a difficult part to act for the
next three years, because I am almost confident that
your father’s wishes and intentions will clash with
my inclinations. In the first place, I think he wishes
me to strive and graduate in the engineer corps. This
I can’t do. Next, to resign and become a civil
engineer. ... . Whilst I propose, and intend to go
into the infantry, be stationed in the far West, out
of the reach of what is termed civilization, and there
remain as long as possible.’ :

 
FROM 18990T0 1846 —ti(<“‘( w*;é‘él

In accordance with the customary recommen da-
tions of the academic board, Sherman, immediately
after his graduation, was appointed to a second leu-
tenancy in the Third Regiment of Artillery, then
commanded by Colonel William Gates. He was
assigned to Company A.

On the expiration of the usual furlough of three
months granted to graduates, he reported for duty.
and was ordered to join his company at Fort Piette.
in Eastern Florida.

At this time the far-famed Indian River presented
a different appearance from that which may be found
to-day.

There was not a settlement along the coast from
St. Augustine to the fort near Indian River inlet,
while at present a continuous line of plantations and
towns mark the homes of winter sojourners, growers
of oranges, pineapples, and early vegetables designed
for the Northern market.

Here he served until November, 1841, when the
company removed to Fort Lauderdale.

In January, 1842, he received his commission as
first lieutenant, and was at the same time transferred
to Company G, stationed at St. Augustine.

A small detachment of Company G was occupied
in guarding the post of Picoluta, on the St. John’s
‘River, opposite St. Augustine, and of this detach-
ment Lieutenant Sherman was placed in command.
The service in Florida was not of a character attrac-_
tive to Sherman, but he performed every duty inci-
dent thereto with a cheerfulness very refreshing when
compared. with the erumbling and dissatisfaction
expressed on every side. _

The summer, owing to the excessive heat, was per-
force spent in idleness. Under that tropical sun ac-
tive exertion was almost impossible, and the millions

upon millions of musquitoes that swarmed around
~ were calculated to make living itself a burden.

 
   
 

    
    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  

: 10 ; FROM 1820 TO 1846.

The winter was employed in frequent incursions
against the Indians.

Under the leadership of the cruel and wily chief,
Sam Jones, the Seminoles had inflicted, and still con-
tinued to inflict, great damage, and perpetrated —
atrocities of the most horrible description.

Those who are left to-day in the Everglades, the
sad remnant of this ouce powerful, war-like tribe,
seem to have lost all the ferocity that marked their
ancestors, being gentle and peaceful, and wholly de-
voted to raising garden truck, fishing, and the chase.
They only number about five score all told.

It was entirely different in those days. |

Having struck a blow, the Indians would retreat oe
swiftly into their fastnesses, and the soldiers in _ pur-
suing sometimes scouted on foot, sometimes forced 4
their way into the Everglades in boats, even at the |
greatest risk, being always inferior in numbers, and 3
the possibilities for ambuscades being of the best
character.

Sherman had been only a short time in Florida
when he developed a very decided opinion as to the
manner of conducting hostilities against the Indians.

He was opposed decidedly to parleys or truces, be-
lieving the Indians treacherous and untrustworthy,
and was strongly in favor of an energetic and com-
bined military movement that should result in thor-
oughly subjugating the hostiles.

Events have justified that the course indicated
would have been a wise one, as thousands of lives
would have been saved had the matter been settled
in one vigorous aggressive campaign.

In March, 1842, he was ordered with his company
to Fort Morgan, at the entrance to Mobile Bay, and
twenty miles from the city of the same name.

_A couple of months were spent here in tame gar-
rison duties, varied only by the diversions of boating
and fishing, of which sports he was fairly fond, and

ae
|
de _
ee
ed

 

 
 

 

 
       
   
   
   
   
   
     
 
  

 
 

 

 

 
 
 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

FROM 1820 TO 1846. 1

then he was ordered with his company to Fort
Moultrie, in Charleston harbor, S. C.

Fort Moultrie is situated on Sullivan’s Island, the
beach of which affords most excellent bathing. Many
of the wealthy residents of Charleston have erected
cottages on the island for occupancy during the
heated term, and Sherman was immediately brought
into contact with them. | ‘

‘The officers were much sought after as guests, and
the young lieutenant was soon in great demand. He
was initiated into the pleasures of social life, and
found it very agreeable.

At this early date there was no rumble of the
mighty avalanche destined to fall upon the country,
and young Sherman made many warm friends in
Charleston, never dreaming that ere a little more
than a score of years passed, he would be thundering
at the gates of this beautiful city with his heavy
siege guns, and backed up by an army of one hundred
thousand men.

Fate sometimes plays a strange game.

Inthe autumn of 1843 he was granted a four
months’ leave of absence. :

Returning to Lancaster to spend his vacation, he
so successfully pleaded his cause as to win the heart of
Miss Ellen Ewing, the accomplished daughter of
his excellent guardian, and the friend and companion
of his boyhood days.

The expiration of his leave of absence drawing
near, he bade his old home and friends, and that one
now nearer than all others, an affectionate farewell.

Instead of returning by the most direct route to
his command, he proceeded down the Mississippi
River to New Orleans, thence to Mobile, Savannah,
and Fort Moultrie.

During the spring following he occupied an hon-
orable post as one of a commission appointed to in-
vestigate claims for a large number of horses lost by

 
12 FROM 1820 TO 1846.

the Georgia and Alabama militia in the Florida war
in 1837 and 1838.

The sitting of this commission, the taking of tes-
timony, and the questions arising, showed Sherman
the necessity for studying up such law as applied to
military operations and exigencies.

Forthwith he obtained the necessary text-books,
and so far ashe was able perfected himself in a
comprehensive knowledge of what it might become
necessary that he should know.

It is not on record that Sherman ever indulged in
hope of great eminence in his profession, but it is
certain that he felt the road to distinction was open
only for those whose education and ability enabled
them to grasp the opportunity offered in an unex-
pected situation.

_ This feeling is in a measure outlined by the follow-
ing quotations from a private letter:

“I have no idea of making the law a profession,
by no means; but, as an officer of the army, it 1s my
duty and interest to be prepared for any situation
that fortune or luck may offer. It is for this alone
that I prepare, and not for professional practice.’”

Leave of absence was obtained early in 1845, and
he paid a brief visit home to recover from the effects
of illness.

He was next stationed on detached service at the
arsenal at Augusta, Ga., and later was detailed as a
member of a general court-martial, in session at
Wilmington, N. C.

On the breaking out of the Mexican war, Sherman
was ordered to Pittsburgh, as recruiting officer.

The opening of hostilities between Mexico and the

United States did not stir the North to any great

extent, since it was believed that the republic to the
south of us was in no way able to withstand our
armies. If Texas alone could win her independence

from Mexico, surely the whole United States could |

 
i

FROM 1820 TO 1846.

_ speedily reduce Santa Anna’s army. Hence, it was
- Jeft almost wholly to the South to conduct the war,
and Dixie proved equal to the occasion.
Naturally, Sherman wished-to go to the front, and
was sorely displeased at being shelved in this way.

He obeyed orders promptly, but at the same time
sent in to the Secretary of War an urgent request
that he be assigned to active service. Not receiving a
reply as promptly as he desired, he applied again and
again, determined not to remain in detached duty for
want of it being known that he desired an order to
report for active service.

His fusillade on the War Department bore fruit,
and after being at Pittsburgh something more than
month, there came an order transferring him to
Company F of his regiment, then about to sail for
California, there to meet with Colonel Kearney’s
expedition across the plains.

 
 

CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

CHAPTER II.

CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

Receiving his orders on the 29th of June, Sherman
on the following day started for New York.

He sought no opportunity for visiting home and
friends, and lost no time beyond that necessary to
attend to a few affairs of a private nature.

He left New York in July, in the ship Lexington.
They touched at Rio Janeiro and Valparaiso, reach-
ing their destination in due season without any
special incident.

The active service for which he had wished and
hoped his orders would compass, proved a delusion.
San Francisco was so far removed from the seat of
war that life there was exasperatingly uneventful.

While in San Francisco, Sherman was detailed as
acting assistant adjutant general, tenth military de-
partment, in which capacity he had more ample
scope for his remarkable administrative ability.

The difficult duties of his position were discharged
with an efficiency and promptness that attracted the
attention of his fellow-officers, and won golden
Opinions on all sides.

In 1850 he returned Kast.

On May ist of that year he was married to Miss
Ellen Ewing, at the residence of her father in Wash-
ington, D. C., who was at the time Secretary of the
Interior under President Taylor.

In the following September he was appointed a
commissary of subsistence, with the rank of captain,
and immediately assigned to duty in the military de-
partment of the West, with headquarters at St. Louis.
In March, 1851, he received a commission as cap-

~

 
    

\S\2

  
 
  
 

  
CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN. 15

fain, ‘by brevet, ‘‘for meritorious services in Cali-
fornia during the war in Mexico.”’

In common with many other officers who. coal
see less proinise of advance in military than in civil
life, Sherman resigned, bearing date of September
6th, 1853.

Heat once went to California as manager of the
_ branch banking house of Messrs. Lucas, Turner &
_Co., situated at San Francisco.

Sherman believed that in going to the Pacific slope
he was making a remove to what would become his
permanent home. But, no more than other mortals,
could he foresee what the future had in store.

Lucas, Turner & Co., finally closed their branch |
at San Francisco, and Sherman was left without a
position.

At this juncture he received an offer from Louisi-
ana to establish and become the head of a Bi :
school,

This put a new aspect on affairs. He could see no
future ahead of him in California, and possibly his ex-
perience as a merchant had not been of -& pleasing
nature.

At any rate, the old fever came back into his veins
—since he had been trained for a soldier, it was only
tight and proper that he should devote his whole life
to such a calling.

The offer was a tempting one, and Sherman, who
not long before had believed that matters military
were all in his past, and never to be of interest again,
began to seriously consider the proposition made him.

It was explained to Sherman that the object of es-
tablishing the school'was the better suppression of
negro insurrections, to protect the borders of the
State from Indian incursions, and as a nucleus of de-
‘fense in case of invasion by a foreign enemy. If true,
the eoser's were praiseworthy.

 
16 CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

But they were not true, although Sherman had no
means of knowing it.

The leaders of what later became the Secession
movement were even then at work. Their intention,
barely breathed among themselves, was to be in
readiness to enforce their right to secede did the
general Government decline to let them go in peace.

During Buchanan’s administration many steps
were taken to this end. The Secretary of War, Mr.
Floyd, lent himself to the purposes of the malcon-
tents, and ordered immense quantities of the national
arms and military supplies to the various arsenals
throughout the South. Another step taken was a
movement for the reorganization of the militia of the
several States, and the establishment of military in-
stitutes where their young men could be taught the
science of war.

This, then, was the secret purpose of the offer
made Captain Sherman—to educate officers to disrupt
the Union, did it become necessary, by force of
arms!

And while this was being secretly carried on, the
North slept in fancied security, believing all the talk
was merely idle vaporing, and that the South could
never seriously consider the idea of cutting loose
from the Union. So deep-seated was this conviction
that even after the war actually began, there were
few who dreamed of the awful struggle ahead, and
the general idea seemed to be that there would be a
parade of arms, when the South, finding themselves
in the minority, would back down. Sherman was in
a position to know more than most of his fellow-
_ Officers. Captain Sherman had been selected for the
position because of his recognized ability. He was
given the fine salary of five thousand dollars a year,
and it was hoped that once he had taken up his resi-
dence in New Orleans, it would be possible to throw
such ties around him that would retain his services

 
CALIF ORNIA LO BULL RUN,

: did the crisis arrive when an appeal to arms alone

remained.
The efficiency displayed by Sherman in the dis-
_ charge of his duties as superintendent confirmed the
opinion of the authorities in his ability as an officer,
‘but every attempt at subversion, every insinvation,
was met by a granite wall of loyalty to the Union.

’ Argument, sophistry, in vain were resorted to for
his conversation to their way of thinking. It was a
_ waste of breath! His loyalty was built on a founda-
tion that they could not undermine.

After the announcement of the nomination of
Abraham Lincoln, events ripened rapidly.

Sherman clearly foresaw now that Lincoln’s elec-
tion would be followed by a general movement for
secession—and that secession meant war!

Lincoln was elected.

It was impossible not to see the ‘‘handwriting on
the wall.’

He used what influence he possessed in favor of
the Union to the fullest extent, and when he saw
that it was only useless endeavor, he promptly
decided on his own course, and thus addressed the
Governor of the State:

“Str :—As I occupy a quasi-military position under
this State, I deem it proper to acquaint you that I
accepted such position when Louisiana was a State
in the Union, and when the motto of the seminary,
inserted in marble over the main door, was:
= ‘By the liberality of the General Government

of the United States; ‘The Union—KEHsto Perpetua.’

‘Recent events foreshadow a great change, and it
becomes all men to choose. If Louisiana withdraws
from the Federal Union, I prefer to maintain my
allegiance to the old constitution as long as a frag-
ment of it survives, and my longer siay here would
be wrong in every sense of the word. In that event,

 
 

  

18 CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

I beg you will send or appoint some authorized
agent to take charge of the arms and munitions of
war belonging to the State, or direct me what dispo-
sition should be made of them.

‘And furthermore, as president of the board of
supervisors, I beg you to take immediate steps to re-
‘lieve me as superintendent the moment the State de-
termines to secede; for on no earthly account will I
do any act, or think any thought, hostile to, or in
defiance of, the United States. ”’

A more straightforward or manly avowal of prin-
ciples it would be hard to imagine, and although
those who had hoped to keep Sherman among them
as a leading officer, were keenly disappointed, they
could not help admiring him for his patriotic fervor,
little imagining how this same instructor of the New
Orleans Military Academy would one day sweep
through Georgia and the Carolinas, a flaming meteor
of destruction. :

Necessarily, his resignation was promptly accepted,
and he returned to St. Louis.

An offer of the presidency of a street railway com-
pany in the city of Cincinnati was accepted as afford-
ing employment and an income, and in this capacity
he was serving when actual hostilities began.

The crisis was at hand, and the South was far
better prepared to meet it than the North.

The conspirators designed to capture Washington
before the North could possibly organize for tesist-
ance, proclaiming themselves the lawful Government
of the United States, and declaring the election of
Abraham Lincoln unconstitutional. Had this been
done they might have received recognition by the
European powers, the ministers of which resident in
Washington were many of them favorably disposed
toward the South. =
_A widespread feeling throughout the South was _

 

 

 

 
 
CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN. 19

that the Western States would prove generally
friendly to them, and that such opposition as they
might expect would come from the Middle States —
and New England. The former section they believed
cared more for trade than war, and the latter they
considered a natural enemy, whom it would be a
pleasure to humble or present with the ‘‘cold
shoulder.’

Skilfully every detail of the plan had been plotted
by the conspirators, but where so many must of
necessity be trusted, some must be inclitded who are
less cool and far- sighted, and the result was that on
April rath, 1861, Sumter was fired upon, precipi-
tating what the cooler of the conspirators would
willingly have deferred for some weeks.

The ‘‘boom’? of that first gun fired upon Sumter
reached the farthermost corners of the Union.

Voices that had contemptuously answered ‘‘Wolf!
Wolf!’’ to every prophecy of war, were now silent.
The eyes of the loyal flashed, and their hearts pulsed
more swiftly. Even those who had proclaimed belief
that the South was theoretically ‘right, denounced
the attempt to actually dismember the Union, and
were found shoulder to shoulder with the most stanch
Federalists.

The very air palpitated with expectancy.

Then followed the news:

‘‘Sumter has fallen!’

Fallen !

The Stars and Stripes insulted, fired upon,
trampled under foot!

Now it was the Northern heart that took fire.
There was not much bluster—so little that the South,
looking on, congratulated herself that the North
would not fight. How mistaken! Little bluster as

there mav have been, there was intense, if controlled,
excitement, and on every face was written a look

 
20 CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

that might have warned the South of what was to
come had it not been so fatuous and blind.

Sherman could not remain an idle spectator while
tremendous issues were on the point of being decided.
He again threw up his business. If war was about. to
sweep over the land his duty was at the front—since
he had been educated asa soldier by his country, it
was only just and right that he should be ready to
respond to that country’s call. So he once more
allowed his martial spirit to have full sway.

He was in Washington early in March, and, with
his. characteristic freedom, had discussed the sMuation.
What he knew, he knew, and none could gainsay .
him in it, which gave to his speech a dogmatic ring
offensive to inany, and particular to those holding
opposite opinions.

He had most positive convictions as to the inevit-
ability of war, and as to its magnitude. But it was
in vain that he strove to impress these convictions on
the new administration. The Secretary of War listen-
ing impatiently, if at all.

Other officials showed him scantest courtesy. Lin-
coln, alone, of all, listened patiently, and, hearing
him, smilingly said:

‘We shall not need any men like you; the affair
will soon blow over.”’

Sherman bowed and withdrew, remarking:

‘*We are sleeping upon a volcano, sir.”’

This was in March.

Less than a month later President Lincoln issued
his call for seventy-five thousand men.

In the meantime a few of Sherman’s friends, who
believed in his foresight and ability, and considered
the conflict certain, had strongly recommended him
for the chief clerkship of the War Department, and
later, for the position of quartermaster general of the
army, made vacant by the resignaticn of Brigadier

 
CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN. 1

General Joseph E. Johnston. Neither recommendation
was successful.

Immediately after the President’s call was made
Sherman was advised to return to his home and raise
one of the three months’ regiments.

He did not hesitate to declare it a trifling expedi-
ent, with which he declined to have anything to do.
_ * Weare not dealing with a mob to be put down
_by a posse comitatus,’’ he said in his usual vigorous
language. ‘‘This is a revolution, and not a riot; a
_ war to be fought to the bitter end by powerful armies.
Why, you might as well attempt to put out the
flames of a burning house with a squirt-gun!’”’

Again he strove to impress his views on the ad-
ministration; again strove to convince all of the mag-
nitude of the coming struggle, and declared that the
whole military power of the North should at once be
organized, and the rebellion crushed while yet it was
in swaddling clothes.

In vain!

The authorities still believed the case not desper-
ate; that there would be no bitter resistance; that
the South would succumb at a show of strength!

Later the Government decided to. make additions -
of a regiment of artillery, one of cavalry, and nine of
infantry, to the regular army.

_ Sherman could remain idle no longer, and, still
smarting from a sense of the injustice shown to him,

began looking around for a chance to gain a footing.
‘The North having slowly awakened, was like a great
_. bear arousing after a winter’s sleep—curiusity more
than anxiety was shown in waiting to see whether the
south would actually meet the forces of the Union
in battle array. This sense of security was fated to be
soon broken,
Sherman at once applied fora command, and on~

_ the 13th of June received a commission as colonel of
_ the Thirteenth Regiment of infantry.

 
 

 

  

22 CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

 

He was ordered to report to Brigadier-General Mc-
Dowell, who was to move on to Richmond as soon as
his force was sufficient, and by capturing that city—
which had been made the capital of the seceding
States—crush the rebellion at a single blow.

At last the order came to advance.

It was intended to move on the oth of July directly
upon Manassas. The movement actually began on
the 16th, a week later.

The newspapers at the North were tully advised of
every intention, and as there was little or no difficulty
in communicating with the South, the authorities at
Richmond were kept thoroughly posted, and the de-
lay gave them time to concentrate all available troops
to repulse the advance.

The first passage of arms was between the divi-
sions of General Tyler and the enemy at Blackburn’s
Ford, to which he had advanced on his own responsi-
bility, his orders having been to advance upon and
occupy Centreville, and avoid bringing on a general
engagement.

Before the Confederates’ fire ‘Fyler’s division
retreated:

It is impossible to calculate the full effects of this
retreat.

The troops were all raw, and had no true concep-
tion of war. Before this they had been all enthusiasm,
and believed they either would not see the enemy at
all, or that he would flee on seeing them, which was
to be followed by a galloping chase into Richmond.
In short, it was to be a sort of picnic party! But they
had now met the enemy. Instead of running he had
opened a spirited fire, and intimated that a grim re-
sistance was meant—and they retreated!

_ On the night of July 2oth, General McDowell
issued his orders for attack the next morning.
The histery of the battle that ensued on the Sune

  
    

 

 

 

  
¢

CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN. — 23

“day following (the 21st) it is not intended to elaborate
here.

That it had a most salient influence on the per-

_petuation of the war, no one has ever denied, for if
the Southern troops had been badly worsted in the:
start, instead of gaining a substantial victory, it is
possible they might have been brought to their senses;

but after the fearful flight of the Northern army back
toward Washington, a confidence was aroused in the

' breasts of the Concderstc leaders that could not be

dislodged in years.

Colonel Sherman was with his brigade at the
Stone Bridge—a historic and salient point in the bat-
tle of Bull Run—at six o’clock, and an hour and a
half later opened an artillery - fire.

The head of Hunter’s column crossing Bull Run

“successfully met and drove the enemy until noon.

Orders to press the fight being received, Colonel
Sherman crossed Bull Run by a ford just above the
Stone Bridge and pushed down the Warrenton road.

It was between twelve and one o’clock when Sher-
man came into action and joined in the pursuit of an
enemy who up to this time had been steadily driven
back.

Success had so far smiled on the Union troops. No

one dreamed of the fearful disaster impending—that

they had been advancing into a trap, and their every
plan was known to the enemy.

This early success was even figured on by the astute
generals in command of the Southern hosts, whose
desire it was to beget a confidence in the raw North-
ern troops and catching them unaware, double up

_. their flanks as one might curl up the edges of a sheet

of paper. How well it succeeded the pages of history
prove.

Bull Run had been crossed, and three divisions had

been united under the crest of the hill that was the

 
ao CALIFORNIA TO BULL RUN.

_key of the fietd of battle, and where the decisive blow
must be struck.

In his official report, Colonel Sherman gives this
description of the operations at this juucture:

“Quimby’s regiment advanced steadily down the
hill and up the ridge, from which he opened fire upon
the enemy, who had made another stand on the
ground very favorable to him, and the regiment con-
tinued advancing as the enemy gave way, till the head
of the column reached the point wear which Rickett’s
battery was so severely cut up. The other regiments
descended the hill in line of battle, under a severe
cannonading; and the ground affording compatative
shelter against the enemy’s artillery, they changed
direction by the right flank and followed the road
before mentioned.

“At the point where this road crossed the bridge
to our left, the ground was swept by a most severe
fire of artillery, rifle and musketry, and we saw in
succession several regiments driven from it, among
them the Zouaves and a battalion of marines. Kefore
reaching the crest of the hill the roadway was worn
deep enough to afford shelter, and I kept the several
regiments in it as long as possible; but when the
Wisconsin Second was abreast of the enemy, by
order of Major Wadsworth, of General McDowell’s
staff, I ordered it to leave the roadway by the left
flank and to attack the enemy.

“This regiment ascended to the brow of the hill
steadily, received the severe fire of the enemy, re-
turned it with spirit, and advanced, delivering its
fire. This regiment is uniformed in gray cloth,
almost identical with that of the great bulk of the
secession army, and when the regiment fled in con-
fusion, and retreated toward the road, there was a
universal cry that they were being fired upon by their
ownmen. The regiment rallied again, passed the

 
: CALIFOR NIA ‘TO BULL RUN. | 25

E prow of the hill a second time, and was again
repulsed in disorder.
“By this time the New York Seventy-ninth had
closed up, and, in like manner, it was ordered to
-eross the brow of the hill and drive the enemy from
-cover. It was impossible to get a good view of the
ground. In it there was one battery of artillery
which poured an incessant fire upon our advancing
column; and the ground was irregular, with small
clusters of pines, affording shelter, of which the
enemy took good advantage.
‘“The fire of rifles and imusketry was very severe.
The Seventy-ninth, headed by its colonel (Cameron),
“charged across the hill, and for a short time the con-
test was severe. They rallied several times under fire,
but finally broke, and gained the cover of the hill.
This left the field open to the New York Sixty-ninth.
Colonel Corcoran, who, in his turn, led his regiment
overt the crest, and had a full, open view of the
ground so severely contested. The firing was very
severe, and the roar of cannon, musketry and rifles,
incessant. It was manifest the enemy was here in
great force, far superior to us at that point. The
Sixty-ninth held the ground for some time, but
finally fell back in disorder.’?
Time had been marching on.
It was now after three o’clock.
The day was intensely hot, and the men, up since
_two in the morning, were nearly exhausted.
There was a lull for a time.
Then, as if by the touch of a magic wand, the
_ order of relations between the contending foes was
_ Teversed.
= The time had come for the mask to be removed,
for up to this hour the disciplined troops of the
_ South, many of them veterans of the Mexican war,
had, = it were, been coquetting with the raw home
which comprised for the most part the Union forces.

 
26 CALIFORNIA TO BULL KUN.

It was as though a thunderbolt had been discharged
into the midst of the Federal host.

Early’s Confederate brigade had arrived and flung
itself upon the Union right flank.

The line began to melt.

Panic followed. It was impossible to check it.
Regiment after regiment was affected, and began re-
treating, in some cases, orderly at first, but with
order finally giving way to disgraceful confusion that
in turn became utter rout.

The Union loss in the engagement was in killed,
four hundred and eighty-one, and in wounded, one
thousand and eleven. Of this Sherman’s brigade
suffered a loss of one hundred and eleven killed, two
hundred and five wounded, or nearly a fourth of the
entire losses.

This fact showed that he had been in the thickest
of the fray.

The first in a long list of bitter struggles had
passed into history recorded as a disgraceful defeat
for the Union arms.

The North then awoke to the fact that the South
was not to be cowed by a show of strength, and at
a aaigton there were many who recalled Sher-
man’s burning and positive predictions, and realized
that he had been wiser than they, although there
were few gracious enough to so express themselves.

 
SHILOH—FIRST DAY.

CHAPTER III.
SHILOH—FIRST DAY.

Colonel Sherman was no respecter of persons, and
his blunt honesty spared the man in high position no
more than one in humble life.

In his official report he sharply criticised the con-
duct of some of the officers and men of his brigade.
These criticisms he did not attempt to soften in per-
sonal conversations, and, as a result, he made many
eneinies, the ramifications of whose influence bore
heavily against him when he was recommended for
promotion.

The influence of his proce the Hon. John Sher-
man, and his notable vigor and soldierly qualities in

the field, however, brought him a commission as
brigadier- -general of volunteers, received on the 3d
of August, but dated back to the 17th of May.

He was given command of a brigade in the Army
of the Potomac, but early in September was ordered
West to report to Brigadier-General Robert Anderson,
who was at the head of the newly organized depart-
ment of Kentucky.

Kentucky occupied a peculiar position, being one
of the border States that were destined to suffer far
more than those lying to the north or south, for most
of the battles of the war, it will be seen, were fought
on the soil of Virginia, Tennessee, Kentucky, and,
later on, Georgia, so that armies were constantly on
the move, destroying property and laying waste the
land.

The sentiment of the inhabitants of the State was
pretty fairly divided between the North and South,
although the Governor and principal officials were

be

 
28 SHILOH FIRST DAY.

almost as a unit in sympathy with the secession move-
ment.

Governor Magoffin organized the State militia in
the interest of his faction, but not daring to go to the
length of openly avowing his sentiments, issued a
proclamation to the effect that Kentucky would be
neutral.

The few influential Unionists were lulled by the
new word. If their State did not aid she would at
least raise no hand against the Union.

he Governor called a special meeting of the Leg-
islature, which met on April 28th, and declared that
Kentucky would assume an attitude of belligerent
neutrality, defending herself against invasion from
any quarter.

It was a shrewd movement on the part of Governor
Magoffin and his cabal to hold Kentucky in the bal-
ance until -the infant Confederacy had waxed strong
in success and could enforce her secession.

However, less than a month later the Legislature
passed a resolution that the Governor’s proclamation
of neutrality did not truly express the views of the
people.

At the same time the State militia law was so
amended as to require officers and men to take the
oath of allegiance to the United States, and on the
last day of the-session the Senate resolved:

“Kentucky will not sever connection with the
National Government, nor take up arms for either
belligerent party, but arm herself for the preservation
of peace within her borders, and tender their services
as mediators to effect a just and honorable peace.”’

The resolutions were lost in the House by a vote
of forty-nine to forty-three.
Magoffin was alarmed for the success of his schemes
to place the State in a position where, at the proper
moment, it could be carried out of the Union.

 
SHILOH—FIRST DAY. 99

In the election ensuing, July 1st, for members of
Congress, there was a majority for the Union candi-
dates of over fifty thousand.

It was the voice of the people!

The United States Government authorized Lovell

H. Rosseau to raise a brigade in Kentucky, and the
Confederate general, Polk, invaded the State and
occupied Hickman and Chalk Blufis.

_ General U. S. Grant, who had been watching the
course of events, made an advance upon and seized.
Paducah, arriving just in season to prevent its occu-
pancy by a Confederate force of four thousand coming
up from the south.

Indeed, General Tilghman and staff were already
there, but left the place by train as Grant’s troops
were landing from the steamboats that had brought
them up the river.

Southern flags were flying from different houses.
‘They were now promptly torn down, and the Stars
and Stripes floated everywhere.

A large quantity of Confederate stores had been
quietly gathered here, which were at once taken pos-
session of. Grant issued an order encouraging the in-
habitants to pursue their usual avocations, adding:

“T have nothing to do with opinions, and shall
deal only with armed rebellion, and its aiders and
abettors.’’

The Legislature was again in session, having met
on September 3d.

The secession element, headed by the Governor,
immediately demanded that both belligerents should
withdraw their forces. On the 11th the Legislature
requested the Governor, by a vote of seventy-one to
twenty-six, to order the Confederate troops to leave
the State, and finally resolutions were passed request-
ing the Governor to call out the militia and invoking

 
30 SHILOH—FIRST DAY.

the assistance of the United States to expel the
Confederates.

The Governor vetoed the resolution, but it was
promptly passed over his veto by a more than two-
thirds vote, showing conclusively that the grand old
State of Kentucky, although south of Mason and

Dixon’s line, and a slave State at that, was loyal to —

the flag.

Buckner and Breckenridge fled, and received com-
missions in the regular army of the Confederacy.

Recruiting for the Union army proceeded slowly,
and meanwhile at Bowling Green and Nashville,
Confederate forces were gathering for the invasion of
Kentucky.

This was the new theatre of action upon which
Sherman entered, being in charge of 4 brigade at
Lexington and under command of Brigadier-General
Anderson.

The health of the latter was delicate, and he re-
quested the War Department to relieve him of the
command, which was done on October 7th, Sherman
being advanced to his place.

The latter at once set to work with characteristic
vigor to prepare his men for the conflict ahead of
them.

He had plenty of opportunity now to bring into-
play the system which had always marked his work,
and not a word has ever been raised against his man-
ner of preparing the brigade under his charge for the
desperate work which he believed lay before them.

He still clung tenaciously to his views, and de-
clared that an army of two hundred thousand men
was needed in his department.

He was laughed at! ‘T'wo hundred thoaeane men
to defeat an army of one-tenth the number? It was ab-

surd! However, events justified Sherman’s position

in the premises.
A newspaper took up the matter and held it up to

    

 

 

   
  
   
 
    
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

 

   

SHILOH FIRST DAY. 31

ridicule, and ended by declaring that Sherman was
crazy !

The idea was caught up, and it speedily became an
established conclusion that while Sherman might be
a good fighter, he was not sound of mind.

Later on, when Sherman proved his military valor
as the trusted right hand of the great Grant, those
who had always believed in him were loud in their
declarations that if the North only had a few more
drunken generals like Grant, and crazy ones like
Tecumseh Sherman, the war would be brought to a
speedy close.

There was an element working against Sherman,
just as it did against Grant—an element that appar-
ently had great influence at Washington, and against
which many an ill-starred cfficer found himself
thrown. Luckily, Shermari had influential friends at
court, and could not long be kept under.

General McClellan assumed command of the armies
on the 1st of November, and on the 12th Sherman was
relieved of his command by Buell.

Sherman was at the same time ordered to report to
Major-General Halleck, commanding the department
of the West. .

Keenly feeling the injustice that had been done
him, Sherman did not, as would have been natural
under the circumstances, send in his resignation. In-
stead, he reported to Halleck, who assigned him to
the charge of Benton Barracks, a rendezvous for
volunteers near St. Louis.

To the few to whom he said anything bearing on —
his fall from favor, he remarked:

‘Wait a little while—see if time does not justify
my conclusions!’?

At Benton Barracks, Sherman spent the winter
months of ’61, chafing under the monotony of its
detail, yet striving to perform every duty to the best
of his ability. é

 
92 SHILOH—-FIRST DAY.

On the 6th of February, 1862, Fort Henry was
taken by Brigadier-General Grant. On the 16th, ten
days later, Fort Donelson surrendered to him uncon-
ditionally.

When Grant began his movement on Fort Donel-
son, Sherman was ordered to Paducah by Halleck to
take charge of forwarding supplies and reinforcements.

The duties that waited Sherman here were of the
most difficult character, as Grant knew through hay-
ing served in similar capacity, and they were so-well
done as to elicit warm words of commendation from
him that did Sherman immeasurable good coming at_
- that time from U-nconditional S-urrender Grant, the
hero of the hour.

It would be interesting could we chronicle the in-
cidents of the meeting between these two military
giants—Grant and Sherman. Both have been notably
silent, as regards what passed, yet, some of the facts
are known.

Sherman longed for active service. He felt that he
belonged in the field. But, with the cloud that was
upon him, in disfavor with the War Department, he
knew he had little to hope from that source.

And it is recorded that, though outranking both
Grant and the gallant General Charles F. Smith, he
offered to waive this, and serve in the field under
either of them.

It was the beginning of a friendship like unto that
of David and Jonathan.

On the organization of the army of the Tennessee
into six divi ee the first was commanded by Major-
General John A. McClernand; the second, Major-
General Charles F. Smith; the third Brigadier-Gen-
eral Lewis Wallace; the fourth, Brigadier-General
Stephen A. Hurlburt; the fifth, Brigadier-General
William T. Sherman; and the sixth, Brigadier-
General B. M. Prentiss.

The fifth (Sherman’ 2 division was composed of

 
 
    
 

  
 
  

 

 
 

 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 

 
 
 
 

    
  

SHILOH —FIRST DAY. Sa 5.

raw troops, hastily collected and formed into brigades, _
that had never been under fire, and knew practically
nothing of discipline.

Beyond the merest mention of his appointment to
a command under Grant, the newspapers, his old
enemies, had been silent concerning him. They had
ostracized him, killed and buried him, as it were, and
had yet to awake to the knowledge of his resurrection.

In time Sherman was destined to have his revenge,
full measure and running over, when these same
hostile papers, swamped by the enthusiasm and ad-
miration of the North, for Sherman’s military tactics
would blaze with head-lines filled with fulsome flat-
tery and describing his great march to the sea as a
feat unparalleled in history.

T’he Confederates, having been obliged to evacuate
Columbus and Nashville, had concentrated at
Corinth, in Mississippi.

It was a position of great strategic importance, and
it was clear that it must become the object of the
next movement on the part of the Union army.

On the 27th of February Grant paid a visit to
Buell at Nashville, a simple fact that in some way
had a peculiarly irritating effect on Halleck, who
daily burdened his letters to Washington with com-
plaints.

As a climax to his shabby treatment of Grant, he
sent General Smith up the Tennessee as the opening
movement of the campaign against Corinth, keeping
Grant at Fort Henry in an anomalous position that
indicated so clearly that ‘‘he who ran might read.”’

Grant was naturally indignant over his treatment.

‘Sherman had felt the sting attaching to unmerited
degradation, and he stoutly combated a_half-formed
intention of Grant’s to resign.

With as little apparent reason as shown in disgrac-
ing Grant, Halleck abruptly restored him to the
active command of the army.

£

 
34 SHILOH FIRST DAY.

General Smith was unaffectedly delighted to see
Grant back, although his coming reduced himself to
a subordinate position. He characterized Halleck’s
action as contemptible, in which opinion most of his
brother officers heartily concurred. i

Grant joined his command on the 17th of March.

Meanwhile, on the 14th, Sherman, with his divi-
sion, proceeded up the Tennessee on transports, and
after making a feint of stopping off at Eastport,
dropped down the river and debarked at Pittsburgh
Landing, the landing place of freight for Corinth,
and consisting of a store-house at the water’s edge,
and a log dwelling a hundred yards back, on the top
of a steep bluff,

Sherman at once threw his men out toward Iuka,
intending to dispatch a body of cavalry from that, or
some other proper point, for the cutting and destruc-
tion of the Memphis and Charleston Railway.

The enemy were encountered in force go great that
the attempt was abandoned after several small but
desperate enagements that were stubbornly contested
on both sides.

Meantime, General Smith, following with his
division, had landed at Savannah, but, on going over
the ground, had determined on Pittsburgh Landing
as the most favorably situated for the encampment
of the main body of the army.

Here the divisions of Sherman and Hurlburt were
joined by those of McClernand and Prentiss, and
finally by that of Smith, which moved down from
Savannah. Major-General Grant arrived on the scene
soon after and took general command.

Lew Wallace’s division was at Crump’s Landing,
six miles distant, where it was permitted to remain,
being considered within supporting distance, over a
faitly good road and by a bridge over Snake Creek,
which protected the Mnion right flank.

The Union army was ready to move, and during

 

  
    

 

 

 

  
   
  
  
   
  
   
  
 
   
  
  

  
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    

this last week in March only awaited the arrival of

which to shelter themselves, but the position was

SHILOH—-FIRST DAY. 35
Buell’s army, which was hourly expected.

History has informed the world that but for the
arrival of Buell on the scene Grant would have been
defeated at Shiloh. So would Wellington at Waterloo
but for the coming of Blucher and his Prussians.
Both events are parallel, since the coming of. rein-
forcements was no accident, but a part of the regular
plan arranged for.

General Buell had informed General Grant that he
would reach him before this time, but delays had oc-
curred owing to bad roads and other causes, one of
which was a deliberate movement on Buell’s part as
though he had a month to cover the distance, instead
of which Grant’s army was facing a foe stronger than
himself, under the leadership of a shrewd and ag-
gressive general, who could not but be informed of

‘Buell’s approach, and consequently anxious to strike

before.a junction of the two armies could be effected.
Days passed, and on the morning of the 6th of
April the Army of the Ohio had not yet arrived.
After the 2d of the month there was daily skir-
mishing, and, whilea general engagement was not be-
lieved to be at hand, every officer, from brigade com-
mander down, was ordered to be alert and vigilant.
On the night of the 4th the Confederate cavalry
made a demonstration on the picket line, and: drove
it in, with sharp firing, on Sherman’s centre.
Sherman’s cavalry drove the enemy back, and pur-
sued them for several miles.
The next day (Saturday, the 5th) the Confederate
cavalry again showed itself on the Union front, but
it was only considered as ‘‘feeling’’ for the Union

positions, and not as indicating a speedy attack.

For several miles back from the Landing the
ground is rough, wooded, and intersected by ravines.
The Union troops had no breastworks behind

         
      
      
   
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
   

  

36 SHILOH—FIRST DAY.

naturally strong. Behind them was the Tennessee

river. The right flank was protected by Snake creek,

and the left flank by Lick creek, both of which were ~
unfordable, the distance separating them—three miles

—being the length of the line in front.

Sherman, slightly i in advance, occupied the right pa =
with his division, 2

Stuart was on the left, with W. H. L. Wallace,
Hurlburt, McClernand, and Prentiss between.

For three days the Confederate army from Corinth,
forty thousand strong, had been floundering through
_ the mud, striving with superhuman energy to get

into position and attack and defeat Grant before

Buell could arrive.

The distance was only fifteen miles, but it took
Johnston’s infantry two days to march it, and the
moving of artillery was next to impossible.

They had hoped to attack on Friday, but not until
after dark on Saturday did they reach favorable posi-
tions, and noiselessly encamped within three-quarters
of a mile of the Union pickets.

Strange to say, all this occurred without the Fed-
erals dreaming that the entire Southern army had
pushed forward and was even then within striking
distance of their pickets. It was an advance seldom
equaled during the war, and a maneuvre that shed
much lustre upon the names of the Confederate
leaders.

_ $o the night before the anal carnage at Shiloh
set in with the two armies almost touching elbows,
the one serene and unconscious of peril, ‘the other

eager, watchful and nerved to great deeds.

Not until half-past seven the next morning (Sun-
day, the 6th) did it become apparent that the stn had
risen to witness a scene of awful carnage.

Sherman's division was thus posted:

The First Brigade, Colonel McDowel command- _
ing; the Sixth Iowa (his own regiment) ; Fon’ —

Ai its ip Oa

 

 
SHILOH—FIRST DAY. 37

Illinois; Forty-sixth Ohio, and the Morton Battery
held the right guarding the bridge over Owl creek on
- the Purdy road.

The Fourth Brigade, Colonel Buckland command- —
ing, the Seventy-second Ohio (his own regiment);
Forty-eighth Ohio and the Seventieth Ohio, continued
the line, its left resting ou the Shiloh meeting-house.

The Third Brigade, Colonel Hildebrard command-
ing, the Seventy-seventh Ohio (his own regiment) ;
Fifty-third Ohio and Fifty-seventh Ohio, with the
right resting at the meeting-house, where Taylor’s
battery of light artillery was also in position. Wake-
house’s battery was on a ridge commanding the open
space between the Fifty-third and Fifty-seventh Ohio -
regiments.

Forming under cover of the brush in the Owl creek
bottom, the Confed-rates at eight o’clock opened an
artillery fire, and moved forward across the open
ground.

The shock had come!

Prentiss’ division was the first to encounter the
foe, and it was unfortunately composed of men who
had never been under fire.

Soon the battle was firecely raging.

About nine o’clock th> firing indicated that Pren-

tiss was losing ground, aud shortly following the two
regiments occupying the left of Sherman’s division
(the Fifty-third and Fifty-seventh Ohio) gave way,
exposing Waterhouse’s battery.

A brigade from McClernand’s division to support
the battery failed to save it, and the battery was lost.

It was as fierce an engagement as the war saw, and
men to-day are proud to hold aloft an empty sleeve
and calinly say, ‘‘I left it at Shiloh,’’ for being pres-
ent in that baptism of fire was all the glory a man
wanted.

For an hour longer McDowell and Buckland’s bri-
_gades maintained the position at the meeting-house

 
38 SHILOH —FIRST DAY.

in the face of severe firing and persistent attempts to
drive them back.

The gap left by the retreat of Prentiss was utilized
by the enemy to flank Sherman’s division on the left,
and at ten o’clock salvation demanded an instant
change of his position.

This Sherman promptly ordered, for he knew it
was better even to retreat than be cut off from the
rest of the Federal army.

Clinging with death-like grip to Snake creek on
his right, Sherman withdrew his line to a new
position.

At ten o’clock Grant visited Sherman, whose gal-
lant and hard fighting deserved, as it received, the
commander’s unqualified commendation.

There was the utmost confidence between these
two military leaders, and never the least jealousy.
Sherman recognized in Grant qualities that he did not
himself possess, qualities fated to make him a second
Napoleon in tactics, and which must push him along
the line of destiny to greater things.

He was ever content to play second fiddle to a man
of such genius, and hence it is we always find him
warm in his praise of Grant, and every ready to sec-
ond any move suggested by the other, or even to
offer his own opinion when asked.

‘fAre you all right’’? Grant inquired.

‘TI think so. But I fear we may run short of
cartridges. ”’

“T have provided for that. We shall never lose a
battle for want of ammunition while Iam in charge,’’
said Grant.

And up from the river, along the narrow, miser-
able roads, the ammunition wagons hurried to the
front, bringing the needed cartridges.

_An hour later, Rowley, Grant’s close friend and
most trusted aide, found Sherman among his troops,

    

 

 

fe

 

A
4

NO Had ana babote toen

 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 

  

  
 

SHILOH—FIRST DAY. 39

his left hand resting on a tree while he yvazed with
eager interest toward the skirmishers in front. “

"Those who dubbed him insane might have profited
by seeing Sherman at this moment. Spite of all the
dreadful carnage, the charge and countercharge, the
boom of cannon and no less deadly crack of musketry,
his face stained with blood and grimed with burned
powder, he stood as calm as he might mae looked
while reviewing a parade.

Rowley touched his elbow.

“General Grant sent me to see how you are
getting along.”’

_ Sherman quickly rejoined:

‘“Tel] him if he has any men to spare I can use
them; if not, I will do the best I can. We are hold-
ing them ‘pretty well just now—pretty well—but it’s
hot as——”’ (The revised version has it ‘‘sheol.’’)

Pointing to a handkerchief that was wrapped about
Sherman’s head, Rowley inquired:

— ‘Are you wounded ?”?

‘Well, yes, slightly,’? was the quiet reply. ‘But
it doesn’t begin to hurt like this thing on my
shoulder, which I don’t suppose has left any mark
whatever. A spent ball struck my shoulder-strap. ’

Taking advantage of the cover which the trees and
felled timber afforded, Sherman held his new position
for four hours, fighting to maintain it with the most
dogged determination. Had he given way the whole
Union line must have been forced back on the river.

At three o’clock Grant was with him again, and
explained the situation in the other parts of the field.

It was not encouraging.

 Steadily the Confederates forced their way, and
steadily the Union lines contracted. Organizations
_ were shattered utterly. Men fought singly, in squads,
firing from behind trees as they retreated, frequently
separated by only a few feet from the most add
of the enemy.

 
40 SHILOH—FIRST DAY.

    

“How about Bull Run?’’ a Confederate would
shout, as he took aim and fired.
“How about Donelson?’’ would be the retort, as

the fire was returned.

At four o’clock the character of the firing informed
Sherman beyond reasonable doubt that Hurlburt had
fallen back toward the river.

This was a serious disaster.

It meant that possibly his division might be
isolated and forced to retreat, which would leave the
road over which Wallace was to come in the hands
of the enemy, who might turn and ambush the
Hoosier, who, it turned out later, was delayed by
perplexing cross roads.

It necessitated the reforming of the line of defenise,
which, come what might, must cover and protect
the brid ge across Snake creek, necessary to reinforce-
ment by. Lew Wallace’s division, which, they were
informed by General Grant, was on its way from
Crump’s J. anding.

A position being speedily selected, the line retired
in as good order as could be expected.

The enemy seized the occasion as opportune for an
attack by his cavalry, which was handsomely re-
pulsed.

The line formed, McClernand ordered a charge,
the gallant execution of which drove the enemy from
the front, forcing him to seek the shelter of the
ravines at the right.

At three o’clock the Confederates met with a great
misfortune in the death of Johnston, their com-
mander in fact, although Beauregard was the active
director in the battle and previous arrangements.

The fall of W. H. L. Wallace was asad blow to

the Union army.
It occurred at the most depressing moment of the

day.

      
 

 
 

 

 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

    
SHILOH—FIRST DAY.

The only ray of hope existed in that Sherman still
clung to Snake creek ! .

If Lew Wallace would only come, or if a corps
from General Buell’s army, said now to be close at
hand, arrived on the field, disaster might be
converted into victory.

Those were minutes of intense agony of mind to
the Federal leaders, for the enemy seemed determined
to finish the affair before assistance could reach them.

At this time the left of the line, forced from Lick
creek, and swinging around, rested on the river, at
right angles with its position of the early morning.

On the left, near the river, there was a brief space,
during which a hush hung over the air. The retreat-
ing line had taken its last position. Webster’s battery
was supporting them, when with a yell the Confed-
erates chatged.

Beauregard had boasted that he would that night
sleep in the Union tents and water his horses in the
Tennessee river. If he succeeded in this charge he
might do both, and at several times during the day it
began to look serious for the hopes of the Northern
army—they were beset by superior numbers, and the
hosts in gray fought with a daring and ferocity that
has never been excelled on the battle-fields of history,
Beauregard had good reason to believe he would
carry out his boast.

But he did not succeed

The Union soldiers stood firmly, fought manfully,
checking the gray, surging tide, and finally hurling
it back.

General Grant, watching events with anxious
brow, smiled.

He began to see a rift in the clouds, and, noting
the stubborn way in which his men gave ground
when compelled to move, he knew they would hold
out until the sun went down, and when darkness
came there would bea chance to reform the lines

 
 

  

42 SHILOH—FIRS1' DAY.

with the brigades arriving, so that on the morrow

the tables might be turned, with the Confederates
facing the fresh and eager troops of Buell and Lew
Wallace.

A short time later he was with Sherman, who was
holding the foe at bay with the masterful hand of a
natural-born general and commander.

‘‘All we want now,’’ said Grant, ‘‘is to hold on for
the rest of the day. Buell will be up very soon.”

Nelson now came upon the field with a portion of
the troops from Savannah, but too late to take de-
cisive part in the fray. Only a few shots were fired
by them when darkness came, and shortly after that
Lew Wallace, whose delay in reaching the scene was
due to going miles out of his way, through taking a
wrong road, arrived.

Under General Beauregard’s directions, the assault
was repeated at the left, only to be repulsed again
with severe loss. He finally gave orders to retire out
of range, and the battle was ended for the day.

For eleven long hours the battle had raged, and
the men were thoroughly exhausted.

‘The enemy drove us all day, but it took him all
day to drive us.’’

That voiced the feeling of the tired men who had
gone into the battle raw recruits and came out
veterans, baptized, as it were, with fire.

 

Es

 
 
   
 
   

SHILOH—SECOND DAY--AND CORINTH.

CHAPTER IV.
SHILOH—SECOND DAY-—-AND CORINTH.

Night was heartily welcomed by the soldiers of
both armies. It had been a terribly bitter struggle on
both sides, neither having the advantage of breast-
works, making it a square, stand-up fight—Yankee
grit and pluck pitted against Southern valor and
dash.

The odds in numbers were against the Union force,
a fact which told with effect in the early part of the
day. The disparity grew less as the Union line short-
ened and its troops massed more closely together.

Could the thousands of stragglers who had left the
field and hid themselves below the river bank been
rallied and returned to the front at three o’clock,
when there was a lull in the tempest, an assault could

-. have been made with a fair show of gaining a part at

   

least of the ground that had been lost.

The losses had been exceedingly heavy on both
sides, owing to the nature of the struggle.

For all practical purposes the Confederates had
failed in their plan.

Their intentions had been to drive the Union army
back upon the river and force its surrender. ‘This
they had not accomplished, and as early as three
o’clock in the afternoon Grant had issued orders for
an attack in return, to take place immediately a
fitting opportunity presented, and if that were not
before dark, then before daylight the next morning.

After dark that night, General Grant again gave
expression to this intention.
“Tt is always a great advantage,’’ he said, ‘‘to be
 

44 SHILOH—SECOND DAY—AND CORINTH.

the attacking party. We must fire the first gun to-
morrow morning.’’

After a great battle generally comes a heavy rain,
and this was no exception. Soon it began to pour
down, drenching the Union soldiers to the skin. But
it did not dampen their excellent spirits that had
been rising ever since the repulse of the last Confed-
erate attack.

Many there were who had been for the first time
under fire, and who now believed themselves veterans.
No doubt a different spirit might have held sway but
for the knowledge of Buell’s arrival, and that in the
morning they were to assume the offensive. Already
they could feel their nerves quivering with the
ecstatic thrill of anticipated victory, which seemed to
© Ve in the air.

There was a feeling that they had met the foe ina
hand-to-hand conflict, and against heavy odds had
kept him at bay. They had ‘‘measured’’ strength and
knew what to expect—knew how much weight was
to be attached to the far-famed ‘‘yell.”’

All night long the gunboats in the river dropped
shells, at regular intervals, into the encampment of
the Confederates, preventing, in a measure, the gain-
ing of the rest they so much needed.

During the night. Nelson’s division crossed the
river, followed later by Crittenden’s and McCook’s.
Lew Wallace arrived about one in the morning, and
took position on Sherman’s right.

Day dawned.

The Confederates were not in sight, and did not
attack, as might have been expected, since Beauregatd
_ Was in ignorance of Buell’s arrival with reinforce-
ments for Grant.

Now the division commanders received their orders.
As Grant had stated the afternoon and evening be-
fore, there was to be a general advance and attack.

_ At six the artillery opened fire.

 

 

    

&

  
 

 
 
 
 
 
   
  

  

SHILOH—SECOND DAY—AND CORINTH. 45

  

An hour later the fresh troops, moved to the front

earlier, pushed forward, and at ten were engaged in a

hot contest for the camps from which the Union

forces had the day before been driven.

a At last were reached the open fields in front of

_ Shiloh meeting-house.

- The Confederate position here was a strong one,
and it was defended with the utmost obstinacy. For
three hours the struggle lasted at this point, and then
there were signs of weakness in the foe that was
cheering to Union hearts.

The fierceness of the firing drew General Grant to
this point about one o’clock, He found Sherman
near the meeting-house, directing the fire of several
Parrott guns stationed there. As usual, Sherman was.
cool and collected, an ideal officer, ready to follow out |
orders, and capable of leading a forlorn hope if
Imecessary.
Grant saw in him the associate for whom he had
long been looking, a man devoid of petty jealousy,
strong in his love for the flag, bitter in his hatred for
those who had rebelled against the Government, and
never at a loss for some expedient means of which
an advantage could he gained.
To the sergeant in charge of the men using the
Parrott guns, Sherman said:
4 ‘’There’s the spot—drop your shots right over
aw there!’ =
_ The shells instantly began to fall into the mass of
graycoats on a crest pees with such excellent
effect that they speedily disappeared from sight. .
a “(Good !’’ quietly commented General Grant. “"We
= have seen the last of them.”’

2 Shortly General Beauregard gave orders for his
men to withdraw from the contest.

He knew when he had enough of fighting, and,
foiled in his intention to defeat the Union army be-

       
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   

 

 

 

 

 

 

      
     
   

 

 

46 SHILOH —SECOND DAY—AND CORINTH.

fore Buell could arrive, realized that the game was
now against him. | 7

The withdrawal was effected with a considerable
degree of order under the circumstances. General
Grant was desirous of giving instant pursuit, but was
met at every turn by:

‘‘My men are completely used up. If you order it
positively they shall march, but they are really unfit
to do so.”’

After dark came a terrific thunder-storm, during
which an aide, seeking Sherman, found him in his
tent, lying on the ground with a saddle for a pillow,
reading a Corinth paper and some documents left be-
hind by Breckenridge during his occupancy a few
hours before,by aid of a candle that instead of a
candle-stick was stuck in the mud. :

An adjoining division commander had reported the
Confederates strong and threatening upon his front,
which information was now sent him.

Looking up from the perusal of the paper, Sher-
man listened, a trifle impatiently, then exclaimed:

““Tut—tut! they won’t trouble us if we don’t
trouble them! ‘They’ve had fighting enough in the
last two days!”

He resumed the reading of the paper.

The day following (the 8th) Sherman, with two
brigades, pushed forward to the point where Breck-
enridge had made a stand the day before to protect
the retreat.

But his troops were in no condition for active
service, and he returned to Pittsburgh Landing.

The victory of Shiloh, or Pittsburgh Landing, was
a great one. When accounts of it were printed in
the papers of the North, loud were the rejoicings of
the loyal people, grown weary of reading about dis-
asters, and masterly retreats as conducted by the
splendid Army of the Potomac in its maneuvres

-

between Washington and Richmond.

  

  
 

 

 

  

  
 

SHILOH—SECOND DAY—AND CORINTH. 47

. The name of Grant was on every tongue.
As said before, there were those who attempted t

villify him, and declare that he was drunk, and that

only for the opportune arrival of Buell all would have
been lost; but the truth finally prevailed, and it was
realized that the coming of Buell was a part of
Grant’s plan, so that the unexpected delay almost
ruined him.

For this fray the Confederates had stripped the en-
tire Southwest, gathering its best men for what was
fondly hoped would prove a crushing blow. A con-
siderable portion of the Confederate soldiers had been
under fire before, and some of them had been in
training since the summer of 1861, while of Grant’s
army only two divisions had been under fire. Sher-
man’s, Prentiss’, Hurlburt’s and Lew Wallace’s were
all new and raw.

In his official report, General Sherman says:

‘“My division was made up of regiments perfectly
new, all having received their muskets for the first
time at Paducah. None of them had ever been under
fire, or beheld heavy columns of the enemy bearing
down on them as they did on last Sunday. To expect
of them the coolness and steadiness of older troops
would be wrong. They knew not the value of com-
bination and forganization, When individual fear
seized them the first impulse was to get away. My
Third Brigade did break much too soon, and I am
nt yet advised where they were Sunday afternoon
and Monday morning. Colonel Hildebrand, its com-
mander, was as cool as any man I ever saw, and no
one could have made stronger efforts to hold his men
to their places than he did. He kept his own regi-
ment, with individual exceptions, in hand an hour
after Appler’s and Mungen’s regiments had left their
proper field of action.

‘Colonel Buckland managed his brigade well. I
commend him to your notice as a cool, judicious, and

 

 

 

 

 

  
 

 

48 SHILOH—SECOND DAY-—AND CORINTH.

intelligent gentleman, needing only confidence and
experience to make a good commander. His subor-
dinates, Colonels Sullivan and Cockerill, behaved
with great gallantry, the former receiving a “severe
wound on Sunday, and yet commanding and holding
his, regiment well in hand all day, and on Monday,
until his right arm was broken by a shot, Cockerill
held a larger proportion of his men than any colonel
in my division, and was with me from first to last.
‘Colonel J. A. McDowell, commanding the First
Brigade, held his ground on Sunday till I ordered
him to fall back, which he did in line of battle; and
when ordered, he conducted the attack on the
enemy’s left in good style. In falling back to the
next position he was thrown from his horse and in-
jured, and his brigade was not in position on Mon-
day morning. His subordinates, Colonels Hicks and
Worthington, displayed great personal courage.
Colonel Hicks led his regiment in the attack on Sun-
day, and received a wound which it is feared may
prove fatal. He is a brave and gallant gentleman, and
deserves well of his country.
“Lieutenant-Colonel Walcutt, of the Ohio Forty-
sixth, was severely wounded on Sunday, and has
been disabled ever since. My Second Brigade, Colo-
nel Stuart, was detached near two miles from my
headquarters. He had to fight his own battle on Sun-
day against superior numbers, asthe enemy interposed
between him and General Prentiss early in the day.
Colonel Stuart was wounded severely, and yet re-
ported for duty Monday morning, but was compelled
to leave during the day, when the command de-
volved on Colonel T. Kilby Smith, who was always
in the thickest of the fight, and led the brigade hand-
somely. . . . Ljieutenant-Colone! Kyle, of the
Seventy-first, was mortally wounded on sunday.
“Several times during the battle cartridges gave
out, but General Grant had thoughtfully kept a sup-

2

 

  

  

 

 

 

  
SHILOH—SECOND DAY-—ANI]? CORINTH. 49

ply coming from the rear. Whien I appealed to regi-
ments to stand fast, although out of cartridges, I did
so because to retire a regiment for any cause has a
bad effect on others. I commend the Fortieth Ilinois
and Thirteenth Missouri for thus holding their ground
‘under heavy fire, although their cartridge boxes were
empty. Great credit is due the fragments of men of
the disordered regisnents who kept in the advance. I
observed and noticed them, but until the brigadiers
and colonels make their reports, I cannot venture to
name individuals, but will in due season notice all .
who kept in our front, as well as those who preferred
to keep back near the steamboat landing.”’

General Grant, in his official report, says of him:

“T feel it a duty to a gallant and able officer, Briga-
dier-General W. T. Sherman, to make special men-
tion. He not only was with his command during the
entire two days of the action, but displayed great
judgment and skill in the nanagement of his men.

Although severely wounded on the first day his
g : yy
place was never vacant. 2

Major-General Halleck soon caine to Pittsburgh
Landing and took command in person.

Why this should be done, no one has ever fully
understood, though there have been those who
claimed to know, broadly who intimated that the com-
mauder-in-chief, finding that the Army of the Ten-
nessee was in a victorious streak, desired to link his
naine with some grand victory, and at the same time
‘hinting that his peculiar actions toward the hero of
Donelson could only have been inspired by deep-
rooted jealousy, as though he saw thie hand writing
on the wall that marked Grant as the Man of Destiny.

At first the news of the victory was received with
rejoicing at the North, and President Lincoln ap-
pointed a day of thanksgiving. A new lustre was
added to the name of the hero of Donelson, and those

 
 

  

,

50 SHILOH--SECOND DAY—AND CORINTH.

who had declared Sherman mad—who had ‘‘buried”?
him—awoke to the knowledge that he was resur-
rected, and was the particular hero of Shiloh.

Soon followed reports entirely at variance with

_ those first received. According to these latter Shiloh
was a disastrous defeat. Grant had been absolutely
intoxicated and had not reached the field until the
battle was nearly over, General Prentiss had been
captured in his night-shirt, and hundreds of the sol-
diers bayoneted in their tents, and that the arrival of
Buell alone prevented the destruction of Grant’s
entire army,

Halleck again displayed his old animosity toward
Grant, and it was reported that he had placed him
under arrest. This was not true, but he belittled him
in a manner worthy of a mean soul. ;

He issued an order whereby Thomas was given
command of the right wing, retaining Buell in the
centre, and Pope on the left, placing the reserves
under McClernand, he personally commanding the
whole. :

This disposition left Grant in the galling position
of “‘second in command’? in the letter, but practically
‘shelved’? him, since Halleck did not even show him
the courtesy of permitting the most trivial orders to
pass through him.

Shortly after reaching Pittsburgh Landing, Hal-
leck wrote:

“It is the unanimous opinion here that Brigadier-
General W. I. Sherman saved the fortunes of the day
on the 6th, and contributed largely to the glorious
victory on the 7th. . . I respectfully recommend that
he be made a major-general of volunteers, to date,
from the 6th instant.’

And later, General Grant, in urging his promotion
as brigadier-general in the regular army, said:

“At the battle of Shiloh, on the first day, he held,

 

 

  
SHILOH—SECOND DAY— AND CORIN'TH. 51

with raw troops, the key-point of the landing. It is
no disparagement to any other officer to say that I do
not believe there was another division commander on
the field who had the skill and experience to have
done it. ‘To his individual efforts I am indebted for
the success of that battle.’’

Warm commendation, truly!

On retreating to Corinth, after his defeat at Shiloh,
Beauregard set industriously to work to fortify the
place against the attack that the logic of military —
rules indicated must be made by the Union armies.

Generals Grant and Sherman were in favor of a
rapid march on Corinth, but Halleck frowned on sug-
gestions from either, and practically intimated that he
was commander, knew what he wanted to do, and
desired neither advice nor suggestions.

His advance was the very reverse of that favored
by his staff officers.

In six weeks he accomplished just fifteen miles.

On the night of the 27th of May, General Sherman
received orders from General Halleck directing him
the next day to send a force to drive back the Con-
federate pickets from his front as far toward Corinth
as possible.

General Sherman at once prepared for carrying out
the orders.

He was always ready for action and chafed under
delay. Not that he exulted in warfare and bloodshed,
but he believed in heroic treatment, and that in a
desperate case like this the sooner a staggering blow
was struck the more speedily would the Confederacy
collapse.

His whole future policy was founded on the same
ptinciple that caused him to declare in the beginning
that it was no riot they had in hand, but a revolu-
tion, to quell which would strain the powers of the

National Government to their limit.

 
52 SHILOH—SECOND DAY—AND CORINTH.

At eight the next morning the troops were in mo-
tion, the skirmishers well to the frent, moving
cautiously and keeping well under cover. —

The batteries, got into position during the night,
at the proper juncture began shelling the ridge held
by the Confederates, which it was desired to capture.
The locality becoming too hot for the surprised Con-
federates, they began retreating, the Union soldiers
at the same time creeping up the slope ready to
occupy the ridge as soon as the batteries ceased firing.

In two hours the ridge was won by as clever a
piece of work as one would care to see. The enemy
was bound to confess himself outgeneraled on all
sides, and as his position became utterly untenable
under the conditions existing, there was indeed
nothing left but evacuation.

Generals Grant and Thomas were eye-witnesses to
the admirable execution of the excellently planned
movement.

The next day (the 29th) a heavy explosion was
heard from the town.

This was about six in the morning.

At seven Sherman, feeling for the enemy, reached
the chief redoubt, only to find it deserted !

The meaning was plain.

During all these weeks which Halleck employed
in digging his way to Corinth, Beauregard had been
busily engaged in transporting material to the rear,
and marched out now, after an evacuation so clean
that nothing as valuable as a canteen was left behind !

It was avery bad ‘‘sell’? on ‘‘Old Brains,’’ as
many of the junior officers irreverently termed Hal-
leck, who, mortified by his blunder, sought to’ cover
it up with promulgating:

‘‘The battle for Corinth was really fought at
Shiloh, and there was loss of life enough there. ”’

This was very true, indeed; but it had taken Hal-

 
 

a

 

 

   

 

_of hard work ere the discovery was made.

 

    
 

SHILOH—SECOND DAY-—-AND CORINTH,

leck some weeks and his men a tremendous amount

One good thing came out of it, however, proving
that there was a blessing in disguise back of the dis-
couraging series of useless tactics—it hastened Hal-
leck’s return to Washington.

On May 31st, General Sherman, in a congratulatory
order to his command, says:

‘‘But a few days ago a large and powerful hostile
army lay at-Corinth, with outposts extending to our
very camp at Shiloh. They held two railroads, ex-
tending north and south, east and west, across the
whole extent of their country, with a vast number of
locomotives and cars to bring to them speedily and
certainly their reinforcements and supplies. They
called to their aid all the armies from every quarter,
abandoning the seacoast and the great river, Missis-
sippi, that they might overwhelm us with numbers
in a place of their own choosing. ‘They had their
chosen leaders, men of high reputation and courage,
and they dared us to leave the cover of our iron-clad
gunboats to come to fight them in the trenches, and
still more dangerous swamps and ambuscades of their
Southern forests.

‘Their whole country, from Richmond to Mem-
phis, and Nashville to Mobile, rang with their taunts
and boastings as to how they would immolate the
Yankees if they dared to leave the Tennessee river.
They boldly and defiantly challenged us to meet
them at Corinth. We accepted the challenge, and

- came slowly and without attempt at- concealment to

the very ground of their selection; and they have
fled away. We yesterday marched unopposed through
the burning embers of their destroyed camps and
property, and pursued them to their swamps until
burning bridges plainly confessed that they had fled,
and not marched away for better ground. It is a vic=
 

54 SHILOH—SECOND DAY---AND CORINTH.

tory as brilliant and important as any recorded in his-
tory! and every officer and soldier who lent his aid
has just reason to be proud of his part.

‘‘No amount of sophistry or word from the leaders
of the rebellion can succeed in giving the evacuation
of Corinth, under the circumstances, any other title
than that of a signal defeat, more humiliating to
them and their cause than if we had entered the place
over the dead and mangled bodies of their soldiers.
We are not here to slay, but to vindicate the
honor and just authority of that government which
has been bequeathed to us by our honored fathers,
and to whom we would be recreant if we permitted
their work to pass to our children marred and spoiled
by ambitious and wicked plotters.

The general commanding, while thus claiming
for his division their just share in this glorious re-
sult, must, at the same time remind them that much
yet remains to be done, and that all must still con-
tinue the same vigilance and patience, industry and
obedience, till the enemy lays down his arms, and
publicly acknowledges, for their supposed grievances,
they must obey the laws of their country, and not
attempt its overthrow by threats, by cruelty, and by
wat. ‘They must be made to feel: and acknowledge
the power of a just and mighty nation. This result
can only be accomplished by a cheerful and ready
obedience to the orders and authority of our leaders,
in whom we now have just reason to feel the most
implicit confidence. That the Fifth division of the
right wing will do this, and that in due time we will
go to our fainilies ard friends at home, is the earnest
prayer and wish of your immediate commander. ”’

 

     

 

 
   
 
  
 
  
 
   

“

 

VICKSBURG ASSAULTED —ARKANSAS POST.

CHAPTER V.
VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

Halleck sent Buell and Pope in feeble pursuit,
when which was ended he ordered Buell to march on
and occupy Chattanooga, ordered Pope back to Mis-
souri, and restored Grant to the command of the
Army of the Tennessee, with territory embracing
West Tennessee and Northern Mississippi.

The Confederates had concentrated at ‘Tupelo,
forty-nine miles below Corinth.

The evacuation of Corinth had uncovered Mem-

phis, and as a consequence it was captured six days

later through a vigorous assault by the Union gun-
boats.

There was an engagement before the city that had
not been equaled on water up to this time during the
wat. The rival boats and rams bombarded each other
for hours. Crude affairs these iron-clads were in com-
parison with the naval vessels of to-day, but the men
who served the guns have never known their superior
with regard to courage. The fight was a fearful one,
and the disasters many. :

‘On the Confederate side every boat, save one, was
sunk, blown up, or captured, with the loss of inany
lives. On the Union side only one man was injured.

Memphis, the second city of importance in the

South, thus fell into the hands of the Union as a

direct result of the hard fighting at Shiloh.

On the 9th of June Sherman received orders to
march to Grand Junction, to repair the Memphis and
Charleston Railwav west of that point, and then to
guard the road and prevent the enemy’s interfering
with its operation.

He reached Grand Junction on the 13th, but find-

 

 

 

Pea

S
-
eS
a

 
 
 
   
   
     
   
56 VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

distant, the following day.
To clear his flanks, he sent a detachment to Holly
Springs, drove out‘a small force of the enemy, and
forced them back as far south as Lamar.

On the a5th, having meantime built two long sec-
tions of trestle-work, two large and two small bridges,
he reported his task accomplished, and the road in
running order from Memphis to Grand Junction.

He then distributed his troops in the best manner

for guarding and keeping open the line of communi-
cation.

Upon the appointment of General Halleck as gen-
eral-in-chief of the armies of the United States, he
offered the command he held to Colonel Robert Allen.
On its being declined by this gentleman, he tele-
graphed to Washington for instructions, by reason of
which he grudgingly confirmed Grant as his suc-
cessor.

On the 15th of July, Sherman received orders from
Grant to march at once to Memphis and relieve Brig-
adier-General Hovey. Six days later Sherman as-
sumed command at Memphis. :

In September Grant’s position became precarious,
the armies of Price and Van Dorn threatening the
long line—one hundred and fifty miles—over which
he was compelled to draw his supplies.

Price seized Iuka. :

Grant sent Rosecrans and Ord to attack him before
he was joined by Van Dorn.

On the roth of September, Rosecrans met the
enemy two miles south of Iuka, and six hours of hard
fighting ensued. Ord, approaching next morning
from the north, pushed into Iuka, but found the
enemy had fled.

Price shortly effected a junction with Van Dorn,
and their combined forces made an attack on Corinth
the 3d of October. Rosecrans, in command here, met

ing no water here, occupied La Grange, three miles

     
     

 
  

 
  

 
 
 
 
 

ROC:

  

 

  
 
 
 
  
  
   
   

VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST. oF

them five miles out, and was gradually driven back
until he sought refuge inside his works.

The elated Confederates slept on their arms that
night within a hundred yards of the works, believing
' that an assault alone remained necessary to the
r reoccupation of Corinth.

Karly in the morning they assaulted desperately.
In vain! ;
Again and again they returned to the assault, again

and again went back with great gaps in their ranks
plowed out by the destructive fire of the artillery.

From daybreak until noon they continued their as-
sault, and then the weary and shattered hosts in gray —
paused indecisively.

This was Rosecrans” time.

He realized it.

His men were comparatively fresh, having fought
from behind breastworks, while the enemy had _ be-
come worn and weary from the heat of the day and
the tremendous exertion which they had _ necessarily
to endure when making the assault.

Rosecrans gave the order to charge.

Over the works his men sprang, and the Confed-
2 erates, suddenly panic-stricken, flung down their
arms and surrendered by scores.

The swarming fugitives were met where their line
of retreat crossed a river by the troops of Ord and
Hurlburt, with the result of capturing many more
prisoners and arms, and the destruction of large
quantities of material.

-It was indeed a signal victory, and served to coun-

_terbalance some of those disasters which the Union
forces were being overwhelmed in other parts of the
country. :

In the latter part of this month (October) General
Grant requested Sherman to meet him at Columbus,

Kentucky, to arrange a plan for the coming cam-

  
 

 

Pm Pe

 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 

 

 

  
58 VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

paign, the chief feature of which must be the cap-
ture of Vicksburg, the ‘‘Gibraltar of America.’’

At this meeting was elaborated the essential details
of the first of the many attempts necessary before
Vicksburg should fall.

In effect General Grant directed General Sherman
to proceed with the right wing of the Thirteenth
corps to the mouth of the Yazoo River, there to dis-
embark and pads the conquest of Vicksburg from
the north side, while he, with the left wing, “would
move on Jackson. in the rear of the enemy, and in
ease of the first part of the plan proving impractica-
ble, unite the two columns and proceed to invest the
place.

It was a work of no ordinary nattire that now de-
manded the full attention of these heroic spirits.

Vicksburg was deemed impregnable by the army
that-stood ready to battle back of its: ramparts, and
so it might have been against an ordinary foe, led by
- generals of mediocre merit; butin Grant and Sherman
there sprang into existence a combination uniting all
the elements that go to make up a master soldier—
both were shrewd men, the one full of vinr and dash,
the other stolid, grim, and holding on to whatever he
could with the desperation 0 a bull dog.

Vicksburg might be called the Gibraltar of A merica,
but it’s doom was sealed ee Grant came before the
city.

Sherman issued the.following orders on December
18th:

“J. The expedition now fitting out is purely of a
military nature, and the interests involved are of too
important a character-to be mixed up with personal
and private business. No citizen, male or female,
will be allowed to accompany it, unless employed as
part of a crew, or as servants to the transports.
Female chambermaids to the boats, and nurses to the

 
     
  

 

 

 

   
 
  

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST. — 59

sick alone, will be allowed, unless the wives of cap-
tains and pilots actually belonging to the boats. No
laundress, officer’s or soldier’s wife must pass below
Helena.

‘IJ, No person whatever, citizen, officer, or sutler,
will, on any consideration, buy or deal in cotton, or
other produce of the country. Should any cotton be
brought on board of any transport, going or returning,
the quartermaster of the brigade of which the boat
forms a part will take possession of it and invoice it
to Captain A. R. Eddy, chief quartermaster at
Memphis.

“TIT, Should any cotton or any other produce be
brought back to Memphis by chartered boat, Captain
Eddy will take possession of the same, and sell it for’
the benefit of the United States. If accompanied by
its actual producer, the planter or factor, the quarter-
master will furnish him with a receipt for the same,
to be settled for on proof of his loyalty at the close of
the war.

“TV, Boats ascending the river may take cotton
from the shore for bulk-heads to protect their engines
or crew, but on arrival at Memphis it must be turned
over to the quartermaster, with a statement of the
time, place, and name of its owner. The trade in
cotton must await a more peaceful state of affairs.

“VV, Should any citizen accompany the expedition
below Helena, in violation of these orders, any colonel
of a regiment, or captain of a battery, will conscript
him into the service of the United States, for the
unexpired term of his command. If heshowa refrac-
tory spirit, unfitting him for a soldier, the command-
ing officer present will turn him over to the captain of
the boat as a deck-hand, and compel him to work in
that capacity, without wages, until the boat returns to
Memphis.

“WI, Any person whatever, whether in the service
of the United States or transports, found making

3
    
 

  

60 VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

reports for publication which might reach the enemy,
giving them information, aid, and comfort, will be
arrested and treated as spies.”

    
   
  

These orders have been criticised by those hostile
to Sherman, but they were made necessary by the
peculiar conditions governing the case. Sherman
grasped the situation completely, and knew just what
medicine was needed in order to effect a cure.

Two days later Sherman embarked at Memphis,
and reached Milliken’s Bend on the night of the 24th.
The next day (Christmas) a detachment was landed
for the destruction of the Vicksburg and Texas Rail-
way, which it accomplished for a considerable distance.

Without waiting for the return of this detachment
Sherman pushed forward, and on the 26th ascended
the Yazoo twelve miles. |

At noon of the 27th the troops were landed. Th ft
28th was spent in skirmishing with the enemy, and oe
in trying to find a passage across the bayou in front
to the firm ground beyond. It was passable only on —
a narrow levee and on a sand-bar, which were com-
manded by a strong force of Confederate sharp-
shooters.

It was necessary that these men be dislodged in
some way, when the sarid-bar might become useful.

True, it meant death to many a brave boy in blue
to rush across the open, but that wasa possibility they E
were growing accustomed to. _

An assault was ordered for the morning ofthe 29th,
Sherman’s design being to break the centre of the
Confederate line at the head of Chickasaw Bayou,
and having gained his position to turn to the right—
toward Vicksburg—or to the left—toward Drum-
gould’s—as circumstances might determine.

No communication had been received from General
Grant, who, if carrying through his part of the plan,
should not be far distant:

  
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 

 

 

   

  

VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST. 61

At noon of the 27th the assault was made.

The troops behaved gallantly in face of a murder-
ous fire from foes themselves so well protected as to
be practically out of reach of harm.

A portion of the men succeeded in reaching the
road skirting the bluff where the sharpshooters were
posted, but they could go no farther. An attempt to
undermine the bank and cut a road up through it
resulted in a failure.

The closing in of that night found the Union
troops occupying their original ground.

During the night it rained hard, soaking the men
to the skin, and adding to the discomfort that, in that
chilly atmosphere with only the miry ground for a
bed, was already sufficiently great.

However, they endured it like the veterans they
were, and in the genial sunshine of the succeeding
day speedily forgot the unpleasant experience.

Several plans of attack were discussed further, but
all were rejected for one or another good and sufficient
reason.

General Sherman believed in his ability to carry
the enemy’s line, but it would be at so great a sacri-
fice that he would be left too weak for future aggres-
sive operations, and—nothing had yet been heard
from Grant!

By January 1st it became the settled conviction of
all the commanders that, for some unknown but suffi-
cient cause, General Grant had been unable to carry
out his co-operating moveinent, and General Sherman
gave orders for a return to Milliken’s Bend.

On the 2d the troops were embarked and that after-
noon they passed the mouth of the Yazoo river,
where the steamer Tigress was found having on board
Major-general McClernand, bearing orders to take
command of the forces.

There had been another change in the whirligig of

fortune—tnless a general always won he was apt to

 
62 VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

be turned down for some favorite of General Halleck,
When such mistakes finally cost so dear that the

North arose in protest against them, changes became -

less frequent, and finally Sherman was given under
the Man of Destiny an opportunity to prove his genius
in his wonderful march to the sea, a military venture
that amazed critics the world over, and caused intense
excitement.

Immediately on arriving at Milliken’s Bend General
Sherman relinquished the command to McClernand,
and announced it to the troops:

‘‘Pursuant to the terms of General Order No. 1,
made this day by General McClernand, the title of
our army ceases to exist, and constitutes in the future
the Army of the Mississippi, composed of two army

corps; one to be commanded by General G. W. Mor- |

gan, and the other by myself. In relinquishing the
-command of thé Army of the Tennessee, and restric-
ting my authority to my own ‘corps,’ I desire to
express to all commanders, to the soldiers and officers
recently operating before Vicksburg, my _ hearty
thanks for the zeal, alacrity, and courage manifested
by them on all occasions. We failed in accomplishing
one great purpose of our movement, the capturing of
Vicksburg; but we were part of a whole. Ours was
but portion of a combined movement, in which others
were to assist. We were on time. Unforeseen con-
tingencies must have delayed the others.

‘‘We have destroyed the Shreveport road, we have
attacked the defenses of Vicksburg, and pushed the
attack as far as prudence would justify, and having
found it too strong for our single column, we have
drawn off in good order and good spirits, ready for
any new move. A new commander is now here to
lead you. He is chosen by the President of the
United States, who is charged by the Constitution to
maintain and defend it, and he has the undoubted

     

 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 

  

 

oes

 

  
  
 

 
  
 

 

 
   
 

 

 

 

   

  

VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST, 63

right to select his own agents. I know that all good
officers and soldiers will give him the same hearty
support and cheerful obedience they have hitherto
given ime. ‘There are honors enough in reserve for
all, and work enough, too. Let each do his appro-
priate part, and our nation must in the end emerge
from this dire conflict purified and ennobled by the
fires which now test its strength and purity.’’

~ While no man can predict with any certainty the
‘might have beens’’ of military movements, it is not
going beyond reasonable bounds to say that Sherman’s
expedition against Vicksburg would have had a fair
chance of success had not the co-operating column
failed to put in an appearance.

This .was in no degree whatever the fault of
General Grant.

On the 19th of December, the day following Sher-
man’s departure from Memphis, Grant learned that a
considerable force of Confederates, variously estimated

from five to fifteen thousand, was rapidly moving
northward from Pontotoc.

It was not known what their secret mission might
be, but the rapid advance of such an army must mean
business.

Grant’s' former experience with the wily com-
mander of the Confederates warned him that iimme-
diate action was necessary in order to checkmate this
move, even though he were ignorant of even the-
place where the blow was about to fall. Luckily he
was a man of action, and by this time had imanaged
to climb beyond the reach of the malign influences
that almost marred his earlier military career.

Immediately Grant sent urgent dispatches: to the
different commanders of troops along the line of his
communications, directing the calling in of scattered
detachments, the exercise of utmost vigilance, and

the defense of their posts at all costs.
64 VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

Colonel Murphy, of Wisconsin, was ~in charge at
Holly Springs.

He received General Grant’s dispatch while at din-
ner, acknowledged its receipt, and gave orders to
have it attended to—the next morning.

‘Then it.was too late—the enemy held the town!

Called on to surrender Murphy had weakly done
so, without striking one blow in defense, and a small
force of Confederates whom he might easily have
held at bay captured a Federal supply depot where
were gathered a million dollars’ worth of stores nec-
essary to the co-operating movement Grant had
intended.

Murphy’s disgraceful surrender was thus the direct.
cause of Sherman not hearing from his superior in
those anxious, closing days of the year 1862.

It is a satisfaction to record that Colonel Murphy
was instantly dismissed in disgrace from the service
of the United States.

The destruction of his supplies at Holly Springs
and the breaking of the railroad at various points left
Grant without rations for his troops two hundred
miles in the heart of the enemy’s country.

Of course it rendered him completely powerless to
join Sherman as had been arranged, and thus through
a miserable accident the plan for the subjugation of
the great Confederate stronghold fell through.

The confident expectation was that he would be
forced to surrender, instead of doing which he went
energetically to work repairing his communications,
during the period occupied in which he subsisted his
soldiers on the cattle and grain of the neighboring
farmers.

Sherman immediately drew the attention of General
McClernand to the propriety of attacking and subju-
gating Fort Hindman, commonly known as Arkansas
Post, and the idea was promptly adopted, for McCler-
nand knew a good thing when it was paraded before —

 
   
 

  

 

 

 

 

  

  
  
    
 

 

,

VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST, 65

him, and it was Grant, not Sherman, against whom
Halleck’s favorite felt bitter.

It would employ the troops in opening the way to
Little Rock, when otherwise they must have remained
idly awaiting the full development of the combinat:on
against Vicksburg.

The capture of Arkansas Post would place the con-
trol of the Arkansas river in Union hands, the river
in turn being the key to possession of the State.

Preparations were immediately set on foot with
this plan in view, but few were intrusted with the
secret, and in general, although it was known a
move was contemplated, from the various infallible
signs, few there were ool with Sherman’s
designs.

On the 4th of January the expedition started, and
on the afternoon of the 9th, the troops began disem-
barking at a point about three miles below the fort.

The landing was completed by noon of the day
following.

The gunboats opened a’/heavy fire during the after-
noon to distract attention from the movements of the
land forces.

Sherman’s Fifteenth Corps, taking the advance,
was to pass to the rear of the Confederate works and
form line above the post, with their right resting _ on
the river.

By nightfall the troops were in position.

At ten o’clock the next morning Sherman reported
to General McClernand that he was ready to make
the assault and only awaited the co-operative move-
ments of the gunboats.

Shortly after noon the gunboats opened fire.

The field-batteries also began operations, and con-
tinued fiercely for some time, but without drawing a
reply from the enemy.

Sherman now withdrew his skirmish line, ordered

    

   

  
66 VICKSBURG ASSAULTED—ARKANSAS POST.

the firing to cease, and after a prearranged interval of
three minutes, the columus advanced to assault.

With a cheer the infantry sprang forward.

Speedily they crossed the hundred yards or so of
clear space before them, and plunged into a belt of
ground covered with standing {rees, brush and fallen
tiniber, in width over two hundred ‘yards.

Here they encountered a galling and well-directed
musket and artillery fire from the enemy, checking
the rush, and forcing a more cautious advance.

‘The deadly fire from the eneiny’s lines was returned
with effect by Sherman’s men, and they were now so
close together that bullets seldom went wild.

Casualties were common on both sides, and from
the determination with which the Federals advanced
it was plain to be seen that there could be but one
end to the affair.

The difficulites of making a forward movement
became more and imore serious, as obstacles multi-
plied, but they pushed on.

At three o’clock, Sherman’s Hines were within a
hundred yards of the Confederate trenches, completely
enveloping their position.

There was no longer any artillery firing from the

fort, but from their excellent cover the Confederates
performed effective service with their muskets.

‘Preparations were imaking for a grand general
assault when, unexpectedly, about four o clock, the
white flag appeared all along the hostile lines.

The fort had surrendered.

With a yell of delight rolling and echoing skyward
the Union troops poured into the captured works.

With the fort were captured five thousand . prison-
ers, seventeen pieces of cannon, over three thousand
muskets, a large quantity of ammunition and other
Stores...

The prisoners being sent to St. Louis and the works
and buildings used for military purposes destroyed,

  

ig

   

 

 

 

  
 
  
 
 
 

    
  

 

 

  

VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. 67

the Union troops proceeded to Napoleon, Arkansas.
Here, on the 17th of January, two days later, they
received orders from Major-general Grant to return to
Milliken’s Bend.

On the r9th Sherman was with his corpsat Young’s
Point, opposite Vicksburg, and reported to Grant.

CHAPTER VI.
VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

Of the operations prior to the fall of Vicksburg we
shall speak only briefly.

As is generally known it was not until six different
plans for the capture of Vicksburg had been put on
foot and signally defeated that the final and successful
plan of operations was adopted.

Sherman’s failure at Chickasaw Bayou was the
cause of great complaint at the North, and excited
strong denunciation in the press, the editors of which
either lost sight of, or could not comprehend, that
success was expected only through Grant’s corelative
movement, unexpectedly rendered impossible through
Murvhy’s disgraceful surrender of Holly Springs.

While yet unaware of the nature or extent of the
disaster Grant warmly defended Sherman.

‘““Was not Sherman at fault?’’ was asked of Grant.

The prompt and energetic answer was:

. “Not at all! He did precisely what was requested
of him, and no man could have done it better!”
“‘Bit he was badly whipped.”’

 

  
  

68 VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

 

*‘We are all liable to be defeated. The war em-
bodies many such instances,’’ was the laconic answer
of the man who never understood himself when he
was beaten, but, baffled at one point, would takea
fresh hold and worry away like a dog with a rat.

General McClernand had long been nursing a
grievance, based on a belief that Grant had been
wrongfully advanced above his head.

A visit to Washington had resulted in his obtain-
ing that order by virtue of which he became Sher-
man’s superior on his return down the Yazoo after
his disastrous attempt on Vicksburg.

General Grant’s confidence in Sherman was as thor-
ough as his lack of it in McClernand was complete.
He desired to place Sherman in general command at
Young’s Point, but this being impossible, he removed
his own quarters thither, assuming general command
himself, and restricting McClernand, agaiust his pro-
test, to the command of the Twelfth Corps.

In regard to Sherman’s failure General Grant sub-
sequently wrote in language unmistakable, da:
him entirely from blame. :

And so as the weeks rolled on, various plans were
put into execution, all looking toward the reduction
of the greatest natural stronghold on the American
continent, Quebec, perhaps, excepted.

The Confederates felt no alarm and openly boasted
that Vicksburg would prove impregnable even against
all the combined armies of the North. They laughed
at the idea of the Yankees floundering in the mud,
and dared their gunboats to face the heavy batteries
along the top of the bluff, besides those near the
water.

Time was to tell them that they were opposed to
a mman who hammered success out of stupendous
difficulties.

 

 

 

 

The third attempt on Vicksburg was that known ag.

Williams’ Canal or Cut-off.

    
VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. 69

This consisted of a ditch cut across the foot of the
peninsula on which Vicksburg stands, the design and
hope being that the Mississippi River would consent
to follow this new course.

This it refused to do until the 8th of March, when
a flood in the river burst the dam at the upper end of
the canal, inundated the peninsula, swept away tools
and tents, drowned some horses and compelled
hundreds of the soldiers to flee for their lives.

The ‘‘big ditch’’ was shortly abandoned as imprac-
ticable.

The fourth was the ‘‘Lake Providence’’ plan.

A canal a mile in length was cut from the Missis-
sippi to Lake Providence, but hopes of success were
dashed on discovering that the connecting bayous
were choked with logs beyond possibility of removal.

The fifth was the ‘‘ Yazoo Pass’’ plan.

General Sherman, under orders from General
Grant (March 16th), opened the route for testing the
feasibility of this further attempt.

Sherman started with the Eighth Missouri and a
detachment of pioneers.

The 18th and a portion of the 19th were consumed
in bridging Mud Bayou, accomplished only by the
severest labor,

Marching only to Steefe’s Bayou, they were trans-
ported up it in such boats as were available, occupy-
ing three days additional.

The Confederates, again divining the intentions of
their foes, hastily established a battery at the point
where the Tallahatchie and the Yallabusha unite to
form the Yazoo River.

This work possessed only two guns, but they effec-
tually commanded both rivers. The ground in its
front was covered with water and utterly impassable
for infantry,.and if reduced at all it must be by the
gunboats.

A severe bombardment was kept up forsome hours,

 
    
  

   

70 VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

 

but without effecting the purpose designed and the
case appearing hopeless the fleet withdrew.

    
     
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

General Grant faced the failures very philosophic- <7
ally. No sooner was one provén abortive than
another movement was put in operation. 4
He now determined to march his army by land to a.
New Carthage, twenty-three miles below Milliken’s 5)

Bend.

Admiral Porter was to run the transports and gun-
boats past the Vicksburg batteries, the former to be
used in ferrying the troops across the river prepara-
toty to attacking the hitherto impregnable place from
the south.

It was a bold plan indeed. ‘The chances of thie
boats getting through seemed very slender, for they
must pass through an iron’ hail for miles, and one
shell was enough to sink a boat if delivered in the
proper part.

Of course their only hope of success was in the
friendly shelter of darkness, which might save them
from much of the disastrous battering that would be

their due should the attempt be promulgated during
the day-time.

And in the end the ‘wisdom of Grant’s plan was
made apparent to all. Indeed, it is difficult to con-
ceive in what other way success could have been
attained.

The movement began on the 2gth of March by
McClernand’s Thitteenth Army Corps.

Owing to a break in the levee New Carthage was :
found’ to be an island, so the march was extended © a4
twelve miles farther to the Perkins’ plantation.

Sherman was opposed to the plan of running the
gantlet of the Vicksburg batteries, although in a

concluding letter, he says:

     
     
   
   
         
     
    
  

  

‘‘Whatever plan of operation he (General Grant)
may adopt, will receive from me the same zealous co-

  
   

 

   

VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. 71

operation and energetic support as though conceived
by myself.”’

' The success of the plan he opposed is evidence that
Sherman made a mistake in his augury of disaster
but he lived up to the letter and spirit of the sentence
quoted, proving himself the greater soldier in being
able to zealously work for the success of an operation
opposed to his own judgment and convictions.

The officers and crews of all but two of the trans-
ports, who were working only for wages and were
not sworn into the service of the Government, declined
to engage in the hazardous undertaking of running
the Vicksburg batteries.

When volunteers were called for the response was
gratifying.

Where one man was needed ten offered their ser-
vices, and those selected were offered a premium by
the disappointed to be permitted to take their places.

Several boats had already succeeded in running past
the batteries, so there was a substantial foundation on
which to base a hope of success.

On the night of the 16th of April Admiral Porter
was in readiness for the experiment. :

Hugging closely the Louisiana shore, with the flag-
ship, the Benton, in advance, the fleet stole through
the darkness down the river.

Before midnight the Benton was discovered by some
vigilant watcher on the shore—perhaps sparks came
from her chimneys, or the flash of a light on board
told the story. At any rate the fact was recognized
that one or more boats had started to run the
batteries.

No doubt the Confederates had been suspecting
some such movement, for they were all prepared to
give the daring Yankees a hot reception, believing it
possible to sink every boat. They had forgotten that
the darkness and the movements of the descending

         
 

   

   

72 VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

ironclads were against them, and that a shot even if
it hit the mark, could not be counted on to do signal
execution.

Instantly an alarm-rocket was sent up, and inan~

incredibly short time the east bank of the Mississippi
was ablaze with the flash of cannon.

The anxious watchers left behind could tell of the
progress of the fleet by the openings of the batteries
farther and farther down the river.

Then came“a cry from the steamboats, a cry that
simultaneously sprang to a thousand pairs of lips:

**Vicksburg is on fire!”

Not so, however.

soon they judged nearer the truth.

The Confederates had fired a house on the river
bank, a beacon-light to show them how best to hurl
their iron death upon the Union foe.

Happily, the torch was not applied until the beacon
had lost a measure of its value, fcr many of the boats
were fast flitting out of range.

The firing became more rapid, grew heavier, and
flame leaped on flame, piercing night’s sable robes at
points beyond the reach of the burning beacon.
From Vicksburg to Warrenton, several miles below,
the bank trembled beneath the discharge of heavy
guns. s

The gunboats do not tamely submit to being ham-
mered at and pounded with shot and shell, butas they
forge ahead send broadside after broadside in defiant
response.

Presently came disaster.

One of the transports caught fire.

The crew could not save her, but they saved them-
selves and joined one of the other boats.

The following day there was great rejoicing when —

_ the report of gallant Porter reached Young’s Point.

The eight gunboats had arrived at their destination —
with slight damage, only one man being killed and

 

 

ACR Gens aa uaa hee

aye
a) Spklizp

 

   

sefebichat

 

 

 
 
   
   
   
VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. fe)

two wounded. The Henry Clay had been burned,
but the other transports and flat-boats made the
passage safely.

Six days later a second expedition ran the gantlet.
It consisted of six transports and twelve barges, of
which were lost one steamer and six barges, one man
killed and five or six wounded.

On the 28th of oe General Grant notified Sher-
man, still at Young’s Point waiting for improved
toads over wich to march to New Carthage, that on
the following day an attack was to be made on Brand
sult. -- He suggested that a feint on the enemy’s bat-
teries at Haine’s Bluff would be of utility to him, if
it could be made without engendering the demoraliza-
tion due to actual repulse, and without assuming a
magnitude to attract public attention to what the evil-
minded might readily distort into a defeat.

Sherman believed that his men would not fail,
from succeeding events, to realize that the movement
was a feint, not a genuine attack, and at once gave
-the necessary orders.

On the 2oth he embarked Blair’s second divisien on
steamboats, and proceeded to the north of the Yazoo.
Here he met the Black Hawk, Choctaw, and De Kalb,
ironclads, and a number of smaller wooden boats,
with steam up and in readiness to join in the demon-
stration against Haines’ Bluff.

The object of the feint was to prevent the enemy
sending reinforcements to Grand Gulf.

- Proceeding up the Yazoo, they opened fire at easy
range on the morning of the 30th. ;

Late in the day Sherman made a show of landing
his troops, but as soon as night fell they re-em barked.

Similar tactics were employed the next day, keep-
ing the Confederates actively engaged in moving
guns, artillery, and infantry, without ‘affording them
an opportunity to perform any considerable execution

with them.

 
  

  

14 VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

Orders were received from General Grant during
the day to hurry forward to Grand Gulf, and:as soon
as night closed in again the demonstration ceased and
Sherman quietly dropped back to Young’s Point.

Promptly at eight o’clock on the morning of the
29th, Admiral Porter’s gunboats opened fire on the
batteries of Grand Gulf. With equal promptness the
enemy vigorously replied, and for five long hours
there was a cannonading of the fiercest character.

The gunboats moved around in a circle before
Grand Gulf, successively pouring in their broadsides.
at pistol-shot distance from the batteries at the water’s
edge.

Gun answered gun, and the artillery duel was con-
tinued for some little time.

The Confederate gunners were not such bad shots,
but their missiles, striking the sloping sides of the
boats, which in soine cases were reinforced in a rough
way with railroad iron, glanced harmlessly off. ©

On the other hand those on board put their bat-
teries to better use, and as broadside after broadside
was delivered at short range, a reign of terror took
possession of the men in the earthworks, cannon
were dismounted, and in a very short time the water
batteries were silenced.

Not so with those on the crest of the steeply rising
bluff,

These were so elevated that, at his short range, he
could make no impression on them, not succeeding in
disabling even one gun.

Oue of the gunboats was struck over fifty tines,
and the others very frequently.

General Grant, watching with anxious expression,
saw that the upper batteries could not be silenced,
and concluding that the fortifications were too strong
to be taken from the water-front, ordered a cessation
of the battle. .

  

 

 

 
  
  
 
  
 

 

 

 
 
 
 
 

 

VICKSBURG IN SIGHT., 75

The Union loss was eighteen killed and fifty-six
wounded.

The gunboats opened fire again after dark, under
cover of which the transports passed the Grand Gulf
batteries, forming a junction with the troops ata
place called Hard Times, on the Louisiana shore.

At daylight the next morning (the 30th) the work
of ferrving the troops across the river was begun and
the Thirteenth Corps was started on the road to Port
Gibson as soon as it could draw three days’ rations.

On the 1st of’ May the Confederates were encoun-
tered in force near Ports Gibson, but were repulsed
and driven back eight miles.

When across the Big Black river, General Grant
halted. Good news had come to his ears.

He had learned that Grand Gulf had been evacu-
ated, for the flank movement of the Federals warned
the Confederates that the place would soon be unten-
able, and not wishing to be cooped up as their com-
rades were at Donelson, they had retired while the
occasion was auspicious.

Thus, one by one, Grant was knocking away the
supports of Vicksburg, holding the river above and
below, so that from this time on the city must depend
on itself.

Grant was on the direct road either to Vicksburg or
Jackson, and he desired that Sherman’s Corps should
form a junction with him.

Sherman reached Young’s Point on the night of |
the rst of May.

The next morning, with two divisions, he took up
the line of march to join Grant.

Hard Times was reached at noon on the 6th, and on
the 8th he was at the Big Black.

General Grant’s orders for a general advance had
been given the previous day. The part assigned
Sherman was to move on Edwards’ Station.
He was ably carrying out his share in the pro-

  

 
   

   

76 VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

gramine, having successfully surmounted every obsta-
cle encountered, when new orders came from Grant,
compassing an abrupt and decisive change of plan.

Information had reached Grant of a large force col-
lecting at Jackson, to take command of whom General
Joseph E. Johnston was hourly expected to arrive.

This placed the Union army between two wings of
the enemy, Pemberton, with fifty thousand men at
and in the vicinity of Vicksburg, and the unknown
but large body of Confederates at Jackson.

It would be suicidal for him to move on Vicksburg
and leave a powerful force to prey on his rear.

He did not have troops enough to force both wings
of the enemy and in his dilemma he adopted a plan
as daring as any recorded in military annals.

It is at such a time as this that a commander proves
his mettle. Under favoring conditions, with things
going just as he would wish, a general may succeed
in winning some glory, but all really great men have
carved their reputations out of what threatened to be
disasters—Napoleon did it many times. Sheridan in
the Shenandoah Valley when his appearance on the
battle-field after his famous ride of twenty miles
turned defeat into a glorious victory. Sherman could
be put in the same category, as his stubborn will held
many a really untenable position, as at Shiloh, and
now Grant proved himself equal to an emergency.

First, he cut loose absolutely from his recently
formed base of supplies at Grand Gulf. Second, he
ordered Sherman and McClernand to move on
Raymond.

At noon of the 14th Sherman and McPherson
engaged the enemy near Jackson, the preliminary to
some subsequent hot work.

During the morning it had rained in torrents, and
roads that had been dusty were, as though by magic,
converted into mud-puddles through which it was.
almost impossible to travel.

 
   

     
  

VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. 77

 
   
   
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
   
   
     
 

So tenatious was the mud that the shoes were in
; many cases dragged from the feet of their wearers.
|= But Sherman was there!
His men knew him, loved him, trusted him,
depended on him, and when boots and shoes became
burdensome, or impeded their marching, they were
taken off and thrown away. The spectacle was pre-
sented of thousands of bare-legged men floundering
through mud up to their knees, not sullenly, but
4 with a laugh, and joke, and merry shout, and humor-
j ous song.
After a hard three hours’ fighting on the west side

McPherson drove the enemy, and soon Sherman, a

brief time delayed by the muddy toads, came sweep-

ing forward to deliver the last sledge-hammer blow.

4 The Confederate cannoneers stood their ground
. until the blue-coated infantry were within six feet of
them, when they flung down their rammers and sur-
rendered , they and their captors indulging in a hearty
laugh at ‘the dare-devil tenacity that had made them
cling so long to their guns.

Grant and his staff rode directly to the principal
hotel, where Johnston had slept the night before.

The next day Sherman was occupied in the impor-
tant duty of destroying the railroads centring in
Jackson, which, neediess to say, was done thoroughly.

On the morning of the 16th General Grant received
information that” Pemberton, with a force estimated
at twenty-five thousand, and well supplied with artil-
lery, was taking up positions to attack him.

= At ten minutes past seven A. M. General Sherman
4 received an order, totally unexpected, to move his
entire command at once, and press forward until he
formed a junction with the main body of the army
near Bolton.

At eight o’clock—fifty minutes after receiving the
order—his advance division was in motion, another

 

   
  

73 | VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

followed at ncon, and by night the corps were twenty
miles on the road to Bolton.

Those were times when the soldiers of both armies
‘had to be constantly in readiness for immediate
action. Atany minute, while enjoying the comforts
of camp after a hard day’s march through mud and
over hills, the order might go forth to bé on the
move, aud perhaps an hour later they would be in the
midst of a fierce engagement.

- Tried in this fire, no wonder the raw recruits soon
became veterans—there were few who could not
point to one or more battles in which they had
engaged.

During the day the main body of the army came
into contact with Pemberton’s forces at Champion
Hills, half way between Jackson and Vicksburg.

Pemberton was entirely unsuspicious of the prox-
imity of the Wnion army, and believed he had met
with a detachment only, when, in fact, it was the
advance division of the main army.

The position he occupied was exceedingly strong,
on a ridge several hundred feet high, covered witha
dense undergrowth and gashed with ravines.

Through the morning there was hot skirmishing.

Hovey, commanding he advance, was driven back
helter-skelter. His men were hotly pursued across a
ravine, then up a rise, concealed behiud the crest of
which was a battery and a strong line.

‘With shout and yell the Confederates came on in .

the wake of Hovey’s stampeding men. ‘Then some-
thing happens. A line of flame belches from black-
throated cannons, staggering the enemy and checking
the exultant pursuit.

The battery had opened on them!

In a couple of minutes the Confederates began to
fall back, swiftly exchanging order for direst con-
fusion, and the wild disorder of a panic-stricken

 

~_—

 
   
on

 
 
 

    

VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. 79

retreat, with the boys in. blue pursuing now, with

yell and taunt and shout.

Graut delayed the battle proper as long as possible,
to give opportunity for McClernand—a few imiles to
the south—to reach the scene. But he did not coine,
and the force already there had to fight it out for
themselves.

The divisions of Hovey, Logan, and Crocker took
the brunt of it, and so covered with dead and dying
and wounded, with grimed and bloody faces, was the
ground over which they fought that thesoldiers called
it the ‘‘ Hill of Death.”’

General Grant remained at the front, personally

directing operations, through hours of fierce fighting

that had never before been equaled save on the bloody
field of Shiloh. —

About four in the afternoon Logan’s division, by a
masterly move, was almost in the rear of the enemy
when they were first discovered.

Alarmed and dismayed, the weary Confederates
gave way under the vigorous pounding and charge in
front, lost their organization and fled westward toward
the railway crossing on the Big Black.

Going-into camp after his march of twenty miles
General Sherman later received advices from General
Grant, informing him of the events of the day and
ordering him to turn his corps to the right and move
on Bridgeport.

The next day (the 17th) was Sunday, but the pur-
suit of the fleeing enemy was pushed to the utimost.

The Big Black was reached.

Here the Confederates made a stand as though
resolved to fight the issue then and there. Pember-
ton knew what must be the inevitable result of defeat
since his army would have no choice but to shut itself
up within the walls of Vicksburg, and although they
still believed and rightly too, that no assault could

©

»_earry the redoubts defending the city, still there were

  
  

   

80 VICKSBURG IN SIGHT.

  

other foes they would have to face now that their line
of communications with a base of supplies was cut
off, and hunger is more to be dreaded than bullets.
Attacked vigorously on the east bank they retreated
across the river to intrenchments on the crest of the
west bank, burning the bridge behind them and
checking the pursuit.

At noon, energetic as ever in the carrying out of
any order given him, Sherman reached Bridgeport,
where he was met by Blair’s division and the pontoon
train. = :

After dark, in the face of some opposition, a pon-
toon bridge was thrown across the river. T'wo other
bridges were built, one of cotton bales tied together
and the other of timber and planks.

The orders were, to cross in the morning in the
teeth of the enemy!

But the enemy’s teeth had already been drawn.

Pemberton took advantage of the same hours of
darkness to withdraw his shattered and demoralized
army within the strong defenses of Vicksburg.

Johnston had very strongly objected against Pem-
berton permitting himself to be shut up in Vicks-
burg, which he foresaw, as Grant knew, must inevi-
tably fall once he was in its rear.

As General Grant expressed it:

“IT care nothing about Vicksburg now, it is Pem-
berton’s army that I am after.”

On Monday morning (the 18th) Sherman crossed
by the pontoon bridge, and at half-past nine A. M.,
the head of his column reached the Benton road, at a
point commanding the Yazoo, interposing a superior
force between the forts upon it and Vicksburg.

Resting his advance, and waiting for his columns

to close up, Sherman pushed forward again until a

commanding position was gained, at the forks of two
roads, where he halted for Grant to come up. _
The chief commander was soon at the spot, and as

 

 

e

oo

 

 
 

 

  
   

     
  

VICKSBURG IN SIGHT. 81

 
 

he and Sherman stood side by side on an eminence
commanding a view of Vicksburg,-and in full sight of
the scene of his disastrous expedition of several
: months before, Sherman—frank, bluff, stale i
ward—abruptly said: i
“Until this moment I never thought your expedi-
oe tion would be a success. Yet it is, and a grand oneat ©
that.” ee

Sout, rejoined fhe ‘man of few words,’? in a-
quiet tone, | ‘a large measure of the credit belongs to
those who so promptly and faithfully executed the
orders necessary to our object.””’

By eight A. M. on the roth, Vicksburg was encom-
passed, the investing lines extending in a half-circle,
from the river above almost to the river below, Sher-
man holding the right, McPherson the centre, and
McClernand the left.

Transports came freely up the Yazoo, no longer in
dread of the batteries on Haines’ Bluff, evacuated by
the Confederates and taken possession of by Sherman,
and the hungry, but erithusiastic, men rent the air with
cheers when rations were issued to them.

For nearly ten days they had lived off the enemy’s
country—and scant living it was at times—but there
were few, very few, erumblers in all that army.
Hunger and fatigue were forgotten in the enthusiasm
aroused by the knowledge that they were masters of
the situation, that in fa ling back on Vicksburg, Pem-
__. berton’s army was entering a trap from which there
was no escape. 2
3 Throughout these various engagements previous to
. the siege “of Vicksburg General “Sherman had carried
himself in a way to “strengthen his hold upon the
regard of the commander.

‘Although personally he had feared Grant could
not be successful in the tremendous undertaking, he
sank his own opinion and labored zealously for the

 
 
  
 
 
  
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   

 

      
  

 

 

  

VICKSBURG CAPTURED.

success of the cause, and it was greatly through his
personal efforts the end was finally accomplished.

His dogged manner of fighting so pleased Grant
that the latter never feared for the success of a
maneuvre when Sherman had it in charge.

CHAPTER VII.
VICKSBURG CAPTURED.

Relying upon the demoralization of the Confeder-
ates, consequent on their disastrous defeats outside of
the works at Vicksburg, and believing their numbers
far less than was actually the case, General Grant no
sooner had the three corps in position than an order
was given for a general assault.

The hour fixed was two P. M. on the roth.

The Union lines were within about four hundred
yaids of those of the enemy, but the ground between

was of the most difficult character, cut up by rugged
ravines and Confederate intrenchments.

In the ravines the Union soldiers found the most
excellent shelter, but the protruding of so much as
a head above the line of any of the crests of these was
the signal for the discharge of rifles in the hands of a
dozen Confederate sharp-shooters.

Promptly at the hour appointed ie attack was
made.

Sherman’s men to the front!

It was most gallant work that the boys in bite that
day performed.

 

  

 
 

 

 

   

VICKSBURG CAPTURED. 83

Forward they went, with a rush at first, but with
lessening pace as they found themselves among the
ravines. Yet, it was ever onward! ‘The outworks
were reached, and a regimental flag bloomed on the
exterior slope.

To the right—to the left—the blue tide swelled,
until the exteriors of other works were reached. Some
were entered and held for a space. In other cases,
crouching in the shelter of other works, the boys in
blue occupied themselves in putting lead into every
Confederate head that appeared above the parapet.

Night closed in and found the brave fellows unsuc-
cessful in their purpose—they were outside the works.

When night had closed in Sherman ordered the
men back to where the character of the ground
afforded shelter.

The 20th and 21st were spent in bringing the
artillery into effective positions.

On the night of the 21st Porter’s gunboats from
the river dropped shot and shell into the city.

The inhabitants of Vicksburg now began to realize
what it meant to be in a besieged city.

Doubtless they were firm in their allegiance to the
Confederacy, and strong in the belief that Johnston
must come to their relief and raise the siege sooner or
later; but with the bursting of Porter’s shells over
the city the dread aspect of the case came home to
them, and from that hour no one could call himself
safe upon the streets. .

The soldiers were eager, almost to a man, to carry
the place by storm. They were strong in the belief
that it could be done. And Grant knew that could
Johnston, who was in the rear, collect a force large
enough to attack, his present commanding position
would become quite the reverse, to state the case
very mildly.

For these several reasons a general assault was
decided on. Porter’s shot and shell harassed the enemy

 

  
 

  

84 VICKSBURG CAPTURED.

all night on the 21st, and at ten on the 22d the boys
in blue surged forward, over fallen timber, gullied
hills, surmounting every obstruction with gallantry
and dash unsurpassed.

Sherman’s men were not laggards. Manfully and
well they performed the part assigned them in the
terrible conflict.

Straight on they went, with cheers and shots, until
the works were close at hand—those works they were
so eager to enter, to call their own.

Then up rose the enemy, in double ranks, and
poured in on the head of the column a terrific and
pitiless fire.

The blue tide was checked.

It wavered, surged a little forward, receded, surged”
again, then shrank from before that awful rain of
death and sought cover.

Men met face to face.

A desperate struggle occurred in dozens of places,
the Federals endeavoring to mount the works, only to
be met with the flashing bayonet, the keen sabre, or
a storm of bullets.

The assailants did all that men could be expected
to do.

They fought desperately to accomplish the result
they had in view; but no opening occurred, and it
soon began to appear that they had undertaken a
hopeless. task.

The rear pressed on for a little, but was forced to
follow the example of the head of the column. :

The colors, however, were planked on the face of a
bastion, although the men who placed it there were
then compelled to burrow into the earth to shield
themselves from the flank fire.

In the centre and left the columns had_ succeeded
in planting troops on the exterior face of the parapets,
and there held them until night, but all knew that
the assault had failed.

 

 

 

    
 
  

 

 
     

VICKSBURG CAPTURED.

After dark the troops were withdrawn.

Pemberton had shown that he possessed a force
sufficiently large to repel any and all assaults, even
though simultaneously made at different points along
his line.

This he was the better enabled to do as the nature
of the ground prevented the use of any but small
columns in an assault.

General Grant now decided on a regular siege.

With all his communications cut, with Porter’s
gunboats blocking the river, it.was a question of sup-
plies alone as to how long a time must elapse before
Pemberton surrendered.

The only hope the cooped-up Confederate army
had was that Johnston would advance on Grant from
the rear, and compel him to raise the siege.

The spade was now employed, both in ditching and
in preparing a mine, by means of which it was hoped
a breach would be formed through which an assault-
ing force might enter the works, and gain safe lodg-
ment there.

This mine was arranged for explosion, and a force
on hand to take advantage of the confusion that must
necessarily ensue.

All went off’ in the manner anticipated, so far as
the mine itself was concerned.

A mass of earth, with cannon and human beings
mingled in the debris, shot up into the air, while the
ground actually shook under the concussion.

This was the signal.

_ Hardly had the sound died away ere the boys in
blue who had been waiting so impatiently sprang
forward.

Recoiling at first, the Confederates then recovered
their self-possession, and sturdily lined the sides of the
gap and beat back the daring boys in blue, who had
dashed into it ere yet the smoke of the exploded
powder had ceased to rise from the earth.

&

 

 

 
  

86 VICKSBURG CAPTURED.

A desperate hand-to-hand conflict followed, with

bayonets and clubbed muskets. Hand-grenades
were used by both sides. The Confederates dragged
a six-pounder to the edge of the gap and depressing
its muzzle blazed away at the invaders. Even then
there was no'retreat. ‘The boys in blue hastily spaded
up a little breastwork in the gap, behind which they
sheltered themselves.

‘Then a fuse of a bomb-shell was cut short, lighted,
and at the right moment a sturdy Union soldier flung
itamongtheenemy. The example was quickly copied,
and those ugly missiles did terrible execution. Now

and then one of those instruments of destruction was °

flung a few seconds too soon. In each case it was
promptly picked up by some equally daring Confed-
erate, and flung back. One shell passed to and fro
five times before it finally exploded.

Through the night, and part of the next day the
soldiers in blue remained in the hole, but then fell
back.

The slaughter here had been fearful, and the
soldiers called it the ‘‘Death Hole.”’

Six other mines were sprung during the siege, but
without. important results.

Meantime Famine’s gaunt form was making its
presence familiar to those within the beleagured city.

In Confederate currency flour was worth a thousand
dollars .a- barrel, and meat two hundred and fifty
dollars a pound.

By the rst of July the sappers were close to the
enemy’s ditch, and nearly exerything was in readiness
for a final assault.

This was set down for the 6th.

Meantime, Sherman had been placed in command
at Haines’ Bluff, with the Ninth Corps, and one
division each from the Thirteenth, Fifteenth and
Seventeenth corps.

The especial duty assigned him was to keep a aoe

   

Me

  

 

    
 

reer

  

 

 

   

VICKSBURG CAPTURED. 87

watch on Johnston’s growing army, the cominander

of which, it was clear from his movements, designed
attacking the Union army in the rear.

He was also ordered to get and hold himself in
readiness to nove against Johnston the instant the
capture of Vicksburg was accomplished.

Johnston’s army left Jackson on the 29th of June.
Several days were spent in reconnoissances to deter-
mine the best point for crossing the river.

Meantime, day by day, Grant was creeping closer to
the doomed city, just as an anaconda tightens its:
folds, here a little, there a little, never giving up,
always increasing his hold.

There were may desperate encounters between the
besieged and Federal troops, but no matter which
side came out of these first best, they had but little
bearing on the general result.

Those within, almost starving, had begun to despair
of Johnston’s coming.

They had reached a point where human endurance
was at an end..

While Johnston was still thus engaged, and Grant
was making his final preparations for the assault, a
white flag appeared on the Confederate works.

Firing ceasing at that point, and the Confederate
general, Bowen, advanced to the lines, which he
entered after being blindfolded.

He bore the letter from General Pemberton pro-
posing an armistice with a view to arranging terms
for the capitulation of Vicksburg.

This occurred on the morning of July 3d. At
three that afternoon General Grant met ‘General
Pemberton at a point between the lines.

In an interview, and subsequent correspondence, the
terms were settled and at ten o’clock on the 4th of
July—a Fourth more ‘‘glorious’’ than ever now—the
ragged, gaunt-faced Confederates whio had so valiantly
defended Vicksburg marched ont of the trenches, and,

     
88 VICKSBURG CAPTURED

regiment by regiment, stacked their arms, threw into
a pile their knapsacks, belts, cartridge-boxes and cap-
pouches, then sadly—sometimes tearfully—crowned
the piles with the torn, faded, shot-riddled colors.

Logan’s division, in recognition of its gallantry,
occupied the post of honor in the advance, and
proudly performed the duty intrusted them in raising
the Stars and Stripes on the court-house.

But to Logan’s division was not confined the priv-
ilege of making the heavens vibrate, when its folds
fluttered in the breeze, with that grand refrain:

“Yes, we'll rally round the flag, boys, we’ll rally once again,
Shouting the battle-cry of ‘freedom;

We'll rally from the hill-side, we'll gather from the —
Shouting the battle-cry of freedom.”

When Vicksburg surrendered, General Sherman,
although it was two days in advance of the time
set, was ready to move.

For two long weary months the men had been toil-
ing in the hot and stifling atmosphere of the trenches,
but there were no murmurs when—instead of being
permitted to enjoy the relaxation and the jubilee of so
great a victory for which they must have lcnged—
Sherman’s veterans received the order to ‘‘fall in.”

Fifty miles they marched through a dusty country,
under an almost tropical sun, by a route almost
destitute of water, to meet the foe under Johnston.

Men in a measure have to become machines in war
times.

They know no stated hours for rest or sleep, and
many times become so utterly worn out with tremen-
dous exertions that they take cat naps while mechan-
ically walking along a road, supported on either side
by sympathetic companions.

The exultation natural to their great victory was
enough to buoy up their spirits, for success will carry
men over many rough roads in life.

 
 

  

VICKSBURG CAPTURED. 89

So they marched over half a hundred miles eagerly
to have a little frolic with Johnston.

The latter promptly fell back within his works at
Jackson, before which Sherman’s veterans showed
themselves on the 9th. By the rath he had invested
Jackson until both flanks rested on Pearl River.

By the night of the 16th Sherman had all his artil-
leryin position, and an ammunifion train necessary
to offensive operations had arrived during the day.

Johnston becoming aware of these facts, and per-
ceiving that his position was untenable, marched out
of Jackson that same night, taking care to destroy
the floating bridges over Pearl River.

Karly the next morning the evacuation was discov-
ered and Sherman’s troops entered the city.

Johnston continued the retreat for twenty-five
miles, followed, the major portion of the distance, by
the cavalry and two divisions of the troops.

Leaving a small garrison in Jackson, Sherman
withdrew to the line of the Big Black to rest and
recuperate his men, who had earned the right of a
surety to a period of relaxation.

Thus ended a campaign crowned with a most
wonderful success.

The capture of an entire army of thirty-seven
thousand men was a feat for which there are few
parallels. _

In connection with the part played by General
Sherman in ‘this campaign, General Grant takes
occasion to say:

‘The siege of Vicksburg and last capture of Jack-
son and dispersion of Johnson’ s army entitle General
Sherman to more credit than usually falls to the lot
of one man toearn. His demonstration at Haines’
Bluff, in April, to hold the enemy about Vicksburg,

_whiule the army was securing a foothold east of the
Mississippi; his rapid marches to join the army after-

 

STAM uEa i eMb eat

     
   
  
  
  
  
  
 
  
  
  
  
    
     
   
      
 
$0 VICKSBURG CAPTURED.

ward; his management at Jackson, Mississippi, in the
first attack; his almost unequaled march from Jack-
son to Bridgeport, and passage of Black River; his
securing Walnut Hills on the 18th of May, attest his
great merit as a soldier.’’

It will be found in reading the lives of Grant,
Sherman, and Sheridan that they were all in accord
—from almost the first meeting they seemed to recog-
nize kindred spirits, and each was always ready to
praise the other.

Without a doubt these three men were the leading
representatives on the Federal side. In saying so one
does not at all detract froin the glory of such names
as Meade, Hooker, Thomas, Logan, and scores of
others; only that these men forged to the front by
means of their ability.

Strangely enough, all of them were in a measure
rough soldiers, and not of the McClellan type—Grant
seldom appeared save in the most ordinary garinents,
and these were generally mud splashed, while Sher-
man was not far removed from the same condition.

Now succeeded a lull in the bitter conflict that was
waging, during which Sherman’s men rested on
the banks of the river they had so gallantly helped
to wrest from the enemy.

While thus resting Sherman carried out to the best

of his ability a conciliatory policy emanating with -

the chief who depended so thoroughly on him, and
furnished sick and wounded Confederates—soldiers
and civilians—-with medicines and even provisions.
This kindness, sometimes rebuffed, but far more
frequently accepted gratefully, served to show the
Southern people that the ‘‘Yankees’’ were not the
bitter, implacable foes and monsters they had been
taught to believe, and indirectly was of great benefit,
for letters from those at home to Confederate soldiers
at the front encouraged the ever-increasing list of
desertions.

  

 

 

ry

   

   
 
   
    
  

 

 

 

 

VICKSBURG CAPTURED. 91

A circumstance which forms the base of one of
Whittier’s finest poems is thus treated in an official
dispatch of Sherman’s to the Secretary of War, bear-
ing date August 8th, 1863:

‘“‘T take the liberty of asking through you, that
something be done for a young lad named Orion P.
Howe, of Waukegan, Illinois, who belongs to the
Fifty-fifth Illinois, but is at present at his home
wounded. I think he is too young for West Point,
but would be the very thing for a midshipman.

When the assault at Vicksburg was at its height, on

the roth of May, and I was on foot near the road which
formed the line of attack, this young lad came up to
me, wounded and bleeding, with a good healthy boy’s
ery: ‘General Sherman, send some cartridges to
Colonel Walmbourg, the men are all out.’

‘* “What is the matter with you, my boy?’ “They
shot me in the leg, but I can go to the hospital; send
the cartridges right away.’ Even where we stood the

_ shot fell thick, and I told him to go the rear at once,

I would attend to the cartridges, and off he limped.
Just before he disappeared over the hill, he turned,
and called as loud as he could: ‘Calibre 54.’ |

“I have not seen the boy since, and his colonel,
Walmbourg, on inquiry, gives me his address as
above, and says he is a bright, intelligent boy, with
a fine preliminary education.

‘‘What arrested my attention then, was—and what
renews my memory of the fact now, is—that one so
young, carrying a musket-ball wound through his leg,
should have found his way to me on that fatal spot,
and delivered his message, not forgetting the very
important part, even, of the calibre of the musket,

~ which you know is an unusual one.

“DI warrant that the boy has in him the elements
of a man, and I commend him to the Government as

 

  
  

VICKSB URG CAPTURED.

  
  

one worthy the fostering care of some one of its
national institutions. ’”’

    
  
 

  

It can be seen from this that Sherman was an
observing general, always ready to commend bravery
in others. Worried by the many details affecting the
commander during an engagement it was not every
one who would notice and remember such a trifling
incident as this; but Sherman had a heart, and
though intensely loyal, never forgot that he was a
man. When he dealt the enemy a blow or destroyed
supplies, it was not in a malicious humor, but with an
eye single to the end.

On the 14th of August, 1863, he received from the
War Department a commission of brigadier-general in
the regular army of the United States, dating from
he 4th of July of that year.

At once he wrote to Grant:

     
   
   
 
  
 
 
   
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

‘I had the satisfaction to receive last night the
appointment as brigadier-general in the regular army,
with letter from General Halleck very friendly and
complimentary in its terms. I know that I owe this
to your favor, and beg to acknowledge it, and add
that I value the commission far less than the fact that
this will associate my name with yours and McPher-
son’s in opening the Mississippi, an achievement the
importance of which cannot be overestimated.

‘‘I beg to assure you of my deep personal attach- » |
ment, and to express the hope that the chances of war =
will leave me to serve near and under you till the
dawn of the peace for which we are contending, with
the only purpose that it shall be honorable and
lasting.”?

 
   
   
   
    
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

CHAPTER: Vii.
r i. THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

While Sherman’s veterans were resting on the Big
- Black there was activity in other portions of the theatre
of war.

In the month of August General Rosecrans expelled
the Confederates from Middle Tennessee, and by a
series of brilliant flank movements had forced Bragg
from his strong intrenchments at Chattanooga, upon
which the enemy fell back behind Lookout Mountain
and Missionary Ridge.

In East Tennessee Burnside had driven the Con-
federates from the front and occupied Knoxville and
Cumberland Gap.

To save Tennessee, now that the Mississippi river
was lost to them, the enemy was concentrating all
available forces to drive the Union army back to the
Ohio.

‘Receiving reinforcements, the Confederates assumed
the offensive, and the result was the battle of Chicka-
mauga, into which Rosecrans went with overweening
confidence, and out of which he came with a loss of

2ais sixteen thousand men and fifty-four guns.

ee He was saved from utter annihilation by the pluck 4

- and able generalship of General Thomas, who so =
firmly held his force against the whole Confederate
onset, and stemmed the ingulfing gray tide, as to be
promptly and lovingly given the oes THs
Rock of Chickamauga. 8

It is not in our province to narrate the. particulars
of that terrible engagement, as Sherman took no part
in it, but history has recorded it as one of the most
stubbornly contested battles the world ever knew.

ake

 

    
     
   
   
 

94 THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

   

Rosecrans made a mistake that cost him dear, and
he also lost the chance of covering his name with
imperishable glory.

Bragg at once seized. upon all of Rosecrans’ com-
munications save one miserable, rough, and tortuous
mountain road, so narrow that teams going in opposite
directions could pass onlv at the most favorable
points; so absolutely inadequate to the needs of the
army that it was literally in danger of starvation.

This state of things could not be permitted to
continue.

On the 22d of September Sherman received orders
from General Grant to send one division to Vicksburg,
there to embark for Memphis. On the 23d Sherman
was stinmoned to Vicksburg in person, and on the
27th started by steainboat for Memphis with nearly
the whole remainder of his corps.

He reached Memphis October 4th, where orders
awaited him from General Halleck to move his
corps and all troops that could be spared from guard-
ing the line of the Memphis and Charleston Railway,
to Athens, Alabama, thence to report to Rosecrans at
Chatanooga. :

While preparing to execute these orders a great
affliction fell on General Sherinan.

The proud, austere, stern, autocratic soldier was
bowed down. The shell of the mantle he wore was
lifted more than 1t ever had been even to those highest
in his esteem.

Sherman’s little boy had died.

The man’s and father’s heart is bared through the
following:

“‘Consistent with a sense of duty to my profession
and office, I could not leave my post, and so I sent to
my family to come to me in that fatal climate and in
that sickly period of the year, and behold the result
The child that bore my name, and in whose future

Z
?

   

 

  

 

 

 
  
 
    
 
 
 

a

eT RTT STOR TIRE
“ : -

 

  

 

 
   

  

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

    
 

95

reposed with more confidence than I did in my own
plans of life, now floats a mere corpse, seeking a grave
in a distant land. . . . God only knows why he
died thus young !”’

It was not for long that the warrior bent beneath
the blow.

Rising superior to his great grief he engaged him-
self in the exacting duties of the profession in which
he was engaged.

On the 11th of October, having seen the rear of his
column in motion, Sherman started for Corinth in a
special train.

Meantime great changes were in progress.

Grant’s star was in the ascendant.

The authorities in Washington had&been aroused by
his success along the Mississippi, and new schemes
for giving him a chance to enlarge his sphere of
operations had been broached.

Halleck was losing power.

The President, as commander-in-chief of the army,
was beginning to make his voice heard, and getting a
grasp upon the methods brought into play by this
tenacious hero of the West.

The day previous Grant was summoned from
Washington to proceed to Cairo, reporting by tele-
graph his arrival there.

At Cairo he found a second order directing him
to proceed to the Galt House, at Louisville, Ken-
tucky, there to meet an officer of the War Depart-
ment.

He there met Secretary of War Stanton, who
brought from the President an order consolidating the
three departments into the grand military division of
the Mississippi, to be under Grant, with headquarters
in the field.

Grant was also offered the choice of retaining Rose-
cfans in command or the substitution of Thomas.
96 THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

For Rosecrans, General Grant had earlier entertained
the highest regard, having great faith in his soldiery
qualities. But in the march of events he had come to
alter his opinion of Rosecrans, and he at once signi-
fied his greater confidence in Thomas.

Fearing that Rosecrans might abandon the position,
Grant telegraphed to Thomas, informing him of the
change, and adding:

‘“Hold Chattanooga at all hazards. I will be there
as soon as possible.’’

Promptly came the stanch soldier’s reply:

‘We will hold the town until we starve.”

In pursuance of orders received from General Grant,
Sherman advanced his army to Bridgeport, twenty-
eight miles from Chattanooga, reaching there on the
13th of November.

Reporting his arrival by telegraph, he was at once
summoned to headquarters, and on the morning of
the 15th Sherman rode into Chattanooga.

Progress in raising the siege of the town had already
been made.

On the night of the 27th of October a pontoon bridge
had been thrown across the Tennessee, and on the
following morning Hooker crossed with his two corps,
and before the Confederates could recover from their
surprise, had possession of Lookout Valley at its out-
let to the river, and speedily posted his forces so as to
be able to defend the roads over which he had
marched.

Thus was opened up a new line of supplies, inade-

quate yet, although extremely valuable, after ten -

thousand mules and horses had perished in supplying
half rations or less to the troops, dragged laboriously
over seventy miles of mountainous roads.

Bragg made several vain but vigorous efforts to —

     

 
 
 

 

 

 

 

 

   
 
  
 
  
   

 
 

 

      

THE CHATTANOOGA JUAMPAIGN. , 97

recover his lost advantage; then, with a blindness
hardly excusable, detached Longstreet to drive
Burnside out of Eastern Tennessee, weakening his
ariny at a moment when his antagonist was gathering
his forces and preparing to hurl them upon him.

The siege of Knoxville by Longstreet, and the final
defeat of the legions in gray by Burnside after Grant
had scattered the Confederate hosts from before
Chattanooga, is a matter of history.

Burnside played his part well, and kept Longstreet
busy while Grant forged the thunderbolt which he
finally hurled upon Bragg at Mission Ridge.

The result showed his shrewdness and Brage’s
stupidity in dividing his forees when he needed every
man.

These preparations awaited only the arrival of ©
Sherman to be completed.

And now Sherman was on hand!

His welcome form appeared at headquarters.

‘How are you, Sherman ?”’

‘*How are you, Grant?’’*

The office furniture embraced but a single chair,
which Grant proffered Sherman. It was declined on
the score that he (Sherman) was the younger and
Grant the best looking.

After some pleasantry, settling the question of whe
was entitled to the only chair, the two great military
chieftains went into the graver matter of the situation
of affairs as between the Union army and the foe.

A plan of action was mapped out during that con-
terence, and when it had ended, Grant prepared
orders for battle, issuing them the next day.

Sherman was to cross the Tennessee and make a
lodgment at the end of Mission Ridge.

 

* General Grant was thus familiarly addressed by none save Sher-
man—and occasionally bluff Sheridan—and none other than Grant
ventured to address Sherman by other than his official title.

 

 

  
   

  

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

Hooker was to make a demonstration against
Lockout Mountain.

Considerable difficulty was experienced in crossing
the river, owing to the breaking of improvised bridges
that, at the best, were very frail, but Sherman’s
indomitable pluck and energy at last surmounted
every obstacle.

Finally Sherman got his troops in motion.

A drizzling rain prevailed, and the low-hanging
clouds vailed the movement: from the Confederate
tower of observation on Lookout Mountain.

On the right was Hooker. In the centre was
Thomas, facing Mission Ridge. On the extreme left
was Sherman stealing up on the enemy’s flank.

Bragg supposed the main attack would be on Look-
out, in which belief he was encouraged by Grant, by
means of fictitious cainp-fires and displays of troops.

It is near this point that the tunnel of the railroad
from Chattanooga to Atlanta pierces the rugged hills,
and it was in the vicinity of this tunnel that Sherman
and his men engaged the foe.

A desperate engagement enstied, for the ground was
exceedingly rough, and all manner of tactics were
brought into play in order to accomplish the end in
view, which was the driving back of the Confederates.

Sherman’s troops reached the foot of the hills in
the afternoon at three, and the skirmishers in advance
reached the elevation half an hour later.

Only when a brigade from each of the divisions had
gained the summit did the Confederates become aware
of what was transpiring.

Then they opened with artillery.

But with shout and cheer Sherman’s veterans
dragged their field pieces up the steep hill to com-
manding positions, and returned the fire with deadly
effect.

Several ineffectual dashes were made by the Con-

\

 

 

 
 

 

  

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

federates, when each of which was repelled, and
muskets were dropped and spades taken up.

In a few hours they had thrown up strong intrench-
meuts.

Meanwhile, on the previous afternoon, another step
in this correlation of movements had been taken.

From the river to the foot of Mission Ridge the
distance was about two and a half miles, for the most
part farms and swamps.

On the afternon of the 23d Gordon Granger’s corps
pushed forward toward the ridge in such perfect col-
umn that the watching Confederates supposed it to
be ateview. The illusion was broken by the whistle
of bullets, and under sharp firing and vigorous
advance the advance line fell back to their first line
of rifle-pits.

Pressing forward, the Union troops: gained posses-
sion of Orchard Knob, and, when night closed in, had
advanced more than two-thirds of the distance to the
foot of the ridge.

In thesame drizzling rain that had been of assist-
ance to Sherman, Thomas advanced his lines, and
Hooker captured Lookout Mountain.

Deceiving Bragg bv a pretense of an attack in front,
marching columns of troops and opening with artil-
lery, Hooker kept up the imposing display while five
brigades silently and secretly crept upon the Confed-
erates in the rear.

Down through the woods came the wedge-shaped
column in blue, completely raking the whole position,
breeding mad panic among the Confederates, when at
last they burst into their camps.

Here was a sharp although brief fight hidden from
the view of those in the valley by the fog hanging over
the scene. ‘This, riven and dispelled by flashes from
the artillery gained for the conflict the descriptign of
“‘the battle above the clouds.”’

Bragg saw ee it was impossible to longer hold

 

  
100 THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN,

Lookout Mountain proper, and during the night
deserted his inner intrenchments, withdrawing men
and artillery to Mission Ridge.

Throughout the whole of the night there was a

rumbling of artillery that could be heard in the Union
camps and proved sweet music to the weary boys in
blue, for they knew it meant a change of base on the
part of the enemy, and this necessarily portended
disasters on the previous day.

A general feeling prevailed in the Federal ranks
that they were due for a grand victory, and every one
was eager to have his share in the struggle. This,
in a measure, accounted for the remarkable event
witnessed on Mission Ridge.

During the night the weather cleared.

The frost in the air necessitated the kindling of
numerous fires, which revealed Sherman’s position to
the Confederates.

At midnight Sherman was notified of Hooker’s
success on the right; informed that Thomas would
attack in the centre early in the day, and ordered him
(Sherman) to attack at daybreak.

The first flush of advancing dawn was but faintly
seen on the eastern horizon when Sherman was in the
saddle.

He rode all along his line, greeting subordinate
officers kindly, giving them instructions, and making
suggestions based on the possibilities of the coming
clash of arms.

The division of General Corse got in motion soon
after sunrise and pushed forward to a crest about
- eighty yards from the Confederate intrenchments.

As soon as he could make the preparations neces-
sary, Corse ordered an assault. A bitter struggle
followed, ground being taken, lost, recovered, and
lost again, but without Corse being driven from the

crest, from which the Confederates strove gallantly

oe vainly to os him.

4

 
       
      
    
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
 
   
   
   
     
   

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN. 101 |

 
 

At one time in the fight two brigades were caught
in flank in open ground and broke in disorder in quest
of cover. Seen from Chattanooga it was for a time
supposed Sherman was defeated.

Far from it.

Under cover the brigades reformed and the flanking
party of Confederates had not far advanced when they
met with a bloody repulse.

Sherman’s task was to capture the north end of the
ridge.

This he might have done only that Bragg, fearing
for his communications, which Sherman’s position
threatened, massed all the troops he could safely spare
in front of him. ‘This he could do in greater number
as the expected attack on the front by Thomas had
not taken place.

j There was good reason for this.

_— Early in the morning Hooker was on top of Look-

out Mountain. It was found deserted. There was
4 no more work to be done here, and with his corps he
= was sent hurriedly to a point four miles in Bragg’s

/ - | year, to cut off retreat. Until Hooker should have

4 gained this position Thomas imust not attack.

q Sherman continued to fight stubbornly, betraying
no impatience that the designed companion move-

ments appeared unreasoi.ably delayed.

q There were times when he had all he could do to
‘ maintain his ground, such was the tremendous pres-
2 * sure brought to bear upon him; but as we have seen in
2 numerous other cases Sherman had much of the bull-
dog about him, and was a remarkably good hand at

holding on.

He looked for a signal, and while vexed at the
delay, persisted in doing his part, confident that

Grant knew what he was about.

The end proved him correct.
At last!
‘A white line of musketry fire in front of Orchard
102 3 THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

Knob told Sherman that at length Thomas was
moving on the centre.

ustantly came Sherman’s order for a _ general
assault along his whole line.

Kroin Orchard Knob Sherman’s veterans were in
plain sight moving into an open field.

They go steadily across the field, draw near a piece
of. Soc, from which suddenly belches the fire of
thousands of Confederate muskets.

The veterans halt, hesitate, waver, fall back!

General Grant dropped his field-glass with the
remark:

They appear to be driving our boys.”’

eV es. )

‘And driving them sharply.”?

‘*Tt looks so..”

Still watching they see the column rally and charge,
only to meet again with repulse.

Grant’s eyes suddenly kindled with satisfaction.

“Driven again!’ he said. ‘‘But it’s all right now.
- See that signal flag? Sherman is there and it will be
all right!”

And Sherman was there.

In a few minutes there was another charge, and the
men never stopped until halted by the nature of the
ground.

In the face of a deadly artillery fire his veterans
Swept toward a work the Confederates called Fort
Breckenridge, and sonie were so close up under it
that the cannon could not be depressed sufficiently to
do thein any harm.

Then the Confederates began to hurl rocks and
bowlders down on them—laughed at as toys by the
veterans who had faced more deadly missiles.

Still upward they climbed in irresistible force,
meeting the Confederate gunners face to face and
engagii.g with them over the very pieces that had so”
long boomed defiance to Yankee arms.

 
  
  

 
   
 

 

 

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN. 103

Bragg was in trouble.
He had been hard hit on the Lookout Mountain
side, was being pressed by Sherman on his other
flank, and now came a new danger.
The third blow was to fall.
Meanwhile matters were rapidly assuming shape at
the centre.
Shortly after the first white line of fire was seen by
Sherman a spur of the mountains hid ‘Thomas’

advancing lines from sight.

: The story of the charge in the centre may be
briefly told.

- Thomas’ men, three lines deep, rose up from their
trenches, and advanced with colors flying, bands
playing, and the soldiers cheering.

Soon the blare of brass was replaced by the more
deadiy whistle of bullets.

Straight toward the rifle-pits they had been ordered
to capture went Thomas’ gallant boys. | Pouring
through the timber they brushed aside the Confederate
skirmishers, and on a dead run reached the rifle- ie
in face of a ‘pelting rain of lead.

The long line reached the rifle-pits at alinost the
same instant, and, before the Confederates had much
mote than time to rub theireyes, Union flags bloomed
everywhere.

It was speedily discovered that the trenches could
not be held against a reverse fire, and an aide was
quickly dispatched for further instructions.

Before the answer came back it was unnecessary.

How this movement started none may say—for
none can know.

A mighty a, se appeared to seize every man,
and there was « surge along the rising ground toward
the second line of rifle- -pits.

No man hesitated or hung back.

It was a grand, simultaneous, and spontaneous
moveine

    

 

  
THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

A glance showed that it was impossible now to
check the blue tide, and a cry went up:

**Take the ridge if you can!’

Forward they went in the face ofa galling fire,
struggling up the steeps, determination—ay, some-
thing more, a mad enthusiasm—written on every
face.
The more active leave their comrades a little
behind. They throw themselves on their faces to
catch breath and permit the closing of the gap.

Then, rising, up they go again—up—up—up—in
the face of a pitiless leaden rain, over which they
chuckle grimly, for a thousand stampeding boys in
gray from the lower rifle-pits are madly climbing the
steep ahead of them directly in the line of the
Confederate fire from the crest.

The second line of rifle-pits is reached, and impet-
uously rushing in with clubbed muskets they are
quickly in possession.

It is a scene such as has never before been equaled
in history—the headlong climbing of that ridge,
bristling with hostile cannon, guarded by lines of
rifle-pits, manned by veterans.

No one ordered the assault—no one had hardly
dreamed of such a mad thing, but having been started
it grew in volume, as the tide rushes in upon the
coast of Novia Scotia, higher, higher, until it over-
wihelmed all before it.

The pen grows weak in the endeavor to do justice
to such a scene—words are so inadequate to describe
the amazing heroism of those men who carried
Mission Ridge without any orders. :

Let another pen—that of Benjamin F. Taylor, the
poet—describe the scene:

‘They dash out a little way and then slacken, they
creep up, hand over hand, loading and firing, and

 
  

 

 

    

THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN. 105

wavering and halting, from the first line of works to
the second.

‘They burst into a charge with a cheer, and go
over it. Sheets of flame baptize them; plunging shot
tear away comrades on right and left. It is no longer
shoulder to shoulder; it is God for us all.

‘‘Under tree trunks, among rocks, stumbling over
the dead, struggling with the living, facing the steady
fire of eight thousand infantry poured down upon
their heads as if it were the old historic curse from
_ heaven, they wrestle with the ridge. Ten, fifteen,
twenty minutes go by like a reluctant century. The
hill sways up like a wall before them, at an angle of

forty-five degrees; but our brave mountaineers are

climbing steadily on. They seem to be spurring the
dull earth under their feet, and going up to Homeric
battle with the greater gods.

“Tf you look you shall see, too, that these thirteen
thousand are not a rushing herd of human creatures;
that along the Gothic ridge a row of inverted V’s is
slowly moving up almost in line. At the angles is
something that glitters like a wing—the regimental
flag; and glancing along the front you count fifteen
of those colors, that were borne at Pea Ridge, waved
at Pittsburgh Landing, glorified at Stone Ridge,
and riddled at Chickamauga.

“Up move the banners, now, flutteirng like a
wounded bird, now faltering, now sinking out of
sight. Three times the flag of one regiment goes
down. Do you know why?

Just there lie three dead color-sergeants. But the
flag, thank God! is immortal, and up it comes again,
and the V’s move on. :

‘lhe sun is not more than a hand’s breadth from
_ the edge of the mountain. Its level rays bridge the
valley from Chattanooga to the ridge with beams of
gold. It shines in the Confederate faces, it brings

 
  

106 THE CHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN.

out the national blue, it touches up the flags. Oh,
for the voice that could bid that sun to stand still!

Swarms of bullets sweep the hill. You can count
twenty-eight bullets in one little tree. The Confeder-
ates tumble rocks upon the rising line. ‘They light
the fuses, and roll shells down the steep. They load
the guns with handfuls of cartridges in their haste.

*“‘Just as the sun, weary of the scene, was sinking
out of sight, the advance surged over the crest with
magnificent bursts all along the line, exactly as you
have seen the crested waves leap up at the break-
water. In a minute those flags fluttered along the
fringe where fifty Confederate guns were kenneled.
What colors were the first on the mountain battle-
ment one dare not try to say. Bright) Honor itself
might be proud to bear, nay, to follow the hindmost.
Foot by foot they had fought up the steep, slippery
with much blood; let them go to glory together!’

Such a description of that famous battle ground is
enough to stir the most sluggish blood, and one who
was there needs only to hear mention made of Mission
Ridge to feel his face light up with the enthusiasm
that filled him on the afternoon when the most -
wonderful charge of the whole war was made.

The charge on the Mission Ridge may well pass
down into history as ‘‘The Privates’ Victory.”

Not until night, closed did Sherman learn that
Mission Ridge had been swept.

The bald information was all he needed to know.

The victory was won.

Pursuit was the next step.

Hooker was pressing south to cut off Bragg’s con-
fused retreat. His guns could be heard near Ring-
gold. Sherman knew his assistance was not needed,
that he could perform more valuable service else-
where, and turning eastward with his veterans began
the destruction of all communications between Bragg

 

 

    
   

 

     

 

 

  
 

 
 
 

CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED. 107

and Longstreet, the latter of whom was threatening
Knoxville.

Matters did not go exactly as Grant had hoped

Hooker failed to get directly in the line of Bragg’s
retreat, on account of the roads and the coming of
night.

Thus, instead of bagging the whole Confederate
army, they had to be content with the glorious
victories won around Chattanooga.

Those were enough.

Until time shall be no more men will od in history
of the achievements at Lookout Mountain, Tunnel
Hill, and Mission Ridge, and be ready to give all
honor to those brave men who carried the flag to
victory.

CHAPTER IX.
CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED.

Bragg was pursued into Georgia, and would have
been pushed to the last extremity had not it been for
the complication arising in Burnside’s precarious
situation at Knoxville.

To Burnside the commande: wrote:

‘‘T can hardly conceive the necessity of retreating.
from East Tennessee. If 1 did it at all,.it would be.
after losing most of the army, and then necessity
would suggest the route. I will not attempt to lay
out a line of retteat.’’

 
   
 
 

   
 

 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 

 

 

 

108 CON CERTED ACTION ARRANGED.

General Burnside’s report was that his supplies
would be exhausted by the 3d of December.

Troops ordered to report to Burnside at Knoxville
appearing to Grant to move more slowly than reces-
sary, the commander turned to Sherman.

On the 28th of November he received orders to
repair to the relief of Knoxville.

It was asking a great deal of Sherman and his men.
A large portion of his troops had marched from
Memphis, immediately gone into battle at Chatta-
nooga, and had not had any rest since.

In the late campaign officers and men had carried
no luggage or provisions. The week before they had
left the camps on the right-hand side of the Tennessee
with only two days’ rations, without a change of
clothing, stripped for the fight; each officer and
man, from the commanding general down, having
but a single blanket or overcoat.

They had now no provisions, save what had been
gathered by the road, and were ill-supplied for such
amarch. Moreover, the weather was intensely cold.
But twelve thousand of their fellow-soldiers were
beleagured in a mountain town eighty-four miles dis-
tant; they needed. relief and must have it in three
days. This was enough. Without a murmur, with-
out waiting for anything, the Army of the Tennessee

directed its course upon Knoxville. *

Longstreet, learning of Bragg’s defeat, cast hesi-
tancy aside and attacked the Knoxville fortifications.

His infantry charged at a full run, reached the
ditch, began climbing the parapet—then ‘to be met
by a well-directed fire that mortal flesh and blood
could not withstand.

Only one Confederate got over alive and five hun-
dred surrendered in preference to retreating under so
terrible a fire as could be poured upon them.

*“Sherman and his Campaigns.”

      

 
 

 

   

 
 

CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED. 109

This was the last straw upon the camel’s back.

Longstreet knew Sherman was on the way to the
relief of the beleaguered city, and to be caught
between two fires would be his fate if he remained.

Therefore, finding that it was impossible to capture
Knoxville by assault, he was constrained to save his
army in the best way possible.

The news of Bragg’s defeat before Chattanooga had
considerable influence upon him it may be set down
as certain. °

Before prompt and energetic Sherman could arrive
Longstreet was in full retreat toward Virginia.

Burnside thus addressed Sherman:

‘*HEADQUARTERS ARMY OF THE OHIO, }
“KNOXVILLE, December 7, 1863. f
‘*Major-GENERAL W. T. SHERMAN, Commanding,
Hte. 3
‘‘General, I desire to express to you and your
command my most hearty thanks and gratitude for
your promptness in coming to our relief during the.
siege of Knoxville, and I am satisfied your approach
served to raise the siege. ;
‘The emergency having passed, I do not need for
the present any other portion of your command, but
the corps of General Granger has weakened the force
immediately with him in order to relieve us, thereby
rendering the position of General Thomas less secure,
I deem it advisable that. all the troops now here, save
those commanded by General Granger, should return
at once to within supporting distance of the forces in
front of Bragg’s army.

“(Tn behalf of my command, I desire again to thank
you and your command for the kindness you have
done us.

“‘T am, general, very respectfully, your obedient
servant, A. E. BURNSIDE,
‘‘Major-general commanding.’’

 
 

   

    

110 CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED.

Gordon Granger’s forces were moved into Knox-
ville, while General Burnside’s started in pursuit of
Longstreet, and when the movement was under way
‘Sherman started to return, and on the 14th of Decem-
ber all his command lay encamped on the banks of
the Hiawasee. Leaving his cavalry here he later
removed the main part of his command to Chatta-
nooga.

A period of comparative inactivity ensued ; and dur-
ing tis time the hour of Grant’s triumph arrived.

No louger was he to be at the beck and call of one
far removed from the scene of action, ignorant of the
character of the ground and the many points neces-
sarily known only to those engaged.

From this day on the pursuit of the war was to be
in Grant’s own hand, and the tactics he had followed
in the West were to be also put into operation in the
Hast with the great army of the Potomac.

And this is how it came about.

During this time there was considerable excitement :
and discussion both at Washington and in the public
press, regarding the question of reviving the grade of
lieutenant-general, if which were done it was inferred
that it would be bestowed on Grant.

In a letter Sherman says to Grant:

‘‘You occupy a position of more power than Hal-
Weck ot the President. . . =... Do as you have
heretofore done, preserve a plain, military character,
and, let others maneuvre as they will, you will beat
them not only in fame, but in doing good in the
closing scenes of this war, when somebody must heal
and mend the breaches made by the strife.”

The House and Senate passed the bill reviving the
grade of lieutenant-general, originally created fdr
Washington and held by no cther man save Scott, on

whom it was conferred by brevet for his services in
the Mexican war.

  
     
 

 
 
   

CONCKRTED ACTION ARRANGED. 111

The President nominated Grant for the position, he
was promptly confirmed,.and the newly created com-
mander of all the armies was summoned to Washing-
ton by. telegraph.

Ou the evening before starting, under date of
March 5th, he addressed to Sherman the following
manly and generous letter:

“DEAR SHERMAN:—The bill reviving the grade
of lieutenant-general in the army has become a law,
and iny namne has been sent to the Senate for the

-place. 1 now receive orders to report to Washington

iminediately in person, which indicates a confirma-
tion, ot a likelihood of confirmation.

‘“T start. in the morning to comply with the order.

‘While I have been eminently successful in this
war, in at least gaining the confidence of the public,:
no one feels more than I how much of this success is
due to the energy, skill, and the harmonious putting
forth of that energy and skill, of those whom it has
been my good fortune to have occupying subordinate
positions under me.

“There are many officers to whom these remarks
are applicable to a greater or less degree, proportion-
ate to their ability as soldiers; but what I want is to
express my thanks to you and McPherson, as the
men to whom, above all others, I feel indebted for.
whatever I have had of success.

‘“‘F.ow far your advice and assistance have been of
help to me, you know. How far your execution of
whatever has been given you to do entitles you to the
reward I am receiving, you cannot know as well as I.

“TY feel all the gratitude this letter would express,
giving it the most flattering construction.

- “The word you I use in the plural, intending it
for McPherson also. I should write to him, and will

 

 

 

  
CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED.

some day, but, starting in the morning, I do not
know that I will find time just now.
‘“VYour friend,
““U. S. GRANT, Major-General.”’

It was received by General Sherman on the 1oth of
March, in the vicinity of Memphis.

Naturally he was greatly pleased with the success
of his comrade, for between these two men had
sprung up a friendship that could never be broken
save by death.

Sherman was not envious.

He recognized Grant’s superior. ability just as
Napoleon’s generals did his, and believed Congress
was only doing the right thing in making Grant the
nominal head of the army.

Besides, Sherman had plans which he hugged to
his heart, and there was a prospect that his dream of
capturing Atlanta and cutting a swathe through
Georgia to the sea might now be realized.

So he answered Grant’s letter, and produced this
emphatically characteristic reply—unselfish, manly,
expressing positive views without reserve or fear of
criticism *

“DEAR GENERAL:—I have your more than kind
and characteristic letter of the 4th inst. I will send
a copy to General McPherson at once.

‘‘You do yourself injustice and us too much honor
in assigning to us too large a share of the merits
which have led to your high advancement. I know
you approve the friendship I have ever professed to
you, and will permit me to continue as heretofore to
manifest it on all proper occasions.

‘You are now Washington’s legitimate successor,
and occupy a position of almost dangerous elevation ;
but if you can continue as heretofore to be yourself,
simple, honest, and unpretending, you will enjoy

 
   
  
 
  

  
   
 
 
 
 

CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED. 113

through life the respect and love of friends and the

homage of millions of human beings, that will award
you a large share in securing to them and their ©
descendants a government of law and stability.

‘‘T repeat, you do General McPherson and myself
too much honor. At Belmont you manifested your
traits—neither of us being near. At Donelson, also,
you illustrated your whole character. I was not
near, and General McPherson in too subordinate a
capacity to influence you. :

‘Until you had won Donelson I confess I was
almost cowed by the terrible array of anarchical ele-
ments that presented themselves at every point, but
that admitted a ray of light I have followed since.

‘T believe you areas brave, patriotic, and just as
the great prototype, Washington—as unselfish, kind-
hearted, and honest as a man should be—but the
chief characteristic is the simple faith in success you
have always manifested, which I can liken to nothing
else than the faith a Christian has in the Saviour.

““This faith gave you victory at Shiloh and Vicks-
burg. Also, when you have completed your best
preparations, you go into battle without hesitation,
as at Chattanooga—no doubts—no reserves; and I
tell you, it was this that made‘us act with confidence.
I knew, wherever I was, that you thought of me, and
if I got into a tight place, you would help me out, if
alive.

“My only point of doubts was, in your knowledge
of grand strategy, and of books of science and his-
tory; but, I confess, your common-sense seems to
have supplied all these.

‘‘Now as to the future. Don’t stayin Washington.
Come West. ‘Take to yourself the whole Mississippi
Valley. Let us make it dead sure, and I tell you,
the Atlantic slopes and Pacific slopes will follow its
destiny, as sure as the limbs of a tree live or die with

the main trunk. We have done much, but still much

  
414 ~ CONCERTED ACTION ARRANGED.

remains. ‘Time and time’s influences are with us.
We could almost afford to sit still and let these
influences work. .

‘“Here lies the seat of the coming empire and from ©
the West, when our task is done, we will make short
work of Charleston and Richmond, and the impover-
ished coast of the Atlantic.

‘“Vour sincere friend, W. T. SHERMAN.”’

By an order of the 12th of March Halleck was re-
lieved from duty as general-in-chief, and Grant made
ceminander of all the armies with headquarters in
the field and at Washington, where Halleck was to
remain as chief of staff. Sherman was assigned to the
command of the Military Division of the Mississippi
and major-general to the command of the Department
and Ariny of the Tennessee.

This order was received by General Sherman on
the 14th, at Memphis, together with a request that
he would meet Grant at Nashville, where he arrived
onthe 17th.

They then and there went into conference, devising
ways for reducing the Confederacy as speedily as
possible, for almost every one was of the opinion
now that it was only a question of time.

No doubt the famous march to the sea was gone
over upon the maps, and Grant began to realize what
a tremendous thing it would be could Sherman ac-
complish it. Sherman was ready to answer all ques-
tions, and had the matter so fully marked out that
Grant readily consented to the first step, which was
the capture of Atlanta, a most difficult feat and one
he would hardly have intrusted to any general save
Sherman.

The latter accompanied Grant east as far as Cincin-
“nati.

In the Burnet House, in that city, it is generally
accepted that these two great chieftains reduced to a

 
 

   

     

THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN. 115
definite outline or plan the two great campaigns, to
one of which the name of each is indissolubly linked.

They separated with a warm grasp of the hand and
with few words.

They understood each other—there was perfect
confidence between them. .

One went east, the other west, to do his share
—that none other could do so well—in striking the
rebellion its death-blow.

On the 25th of March Sherman started on a tour
- of inspection cf his command, and to prepare it for
action.
On the roth of April he received his final instruc-

tions from Grant, who advised him that on the 5th of
May he should move the Army of the Potomac
against Lee. ee

By the 1st of May the store-houses at Chattanooga
contained supplies for thirty days, ammunition was
plenty, and all was in readiness for the movement
against Jchnston’s army, with the city of Atlanta as
the first objective point.

CHAPTER X.
THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN.

The force with which Sherman entered upon his
new campaign was slightly in excess of ninety-eight
thousand men and two hundred and fifty-four guns.

The Confederate army under Johnston at the same
time, infantry and cavalry, numbered about forty-five
thousand, and were grouped about Dalton, on the
line of the Chattanooga and Atlanta Railway.
116 THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN.

Johnston asked for reinforcements, upon receiving
which it was his intention to take the offensive, going
out to find the enemy instead of waiting to receive
him.

But while his superiors at Richmond were picking
his plan to pieces and finding fault with it, Sherman
was on the move.

The foes were separated by a precipitous spur of
the Alleghanies, locally known as Rocky Face Ridge.

Through this was a single pass known as Buzzard’s
Roost Gap, through which ran the railway and Mill
Creek, and held by the Ccnfederates.

It was strongly fortified, besides which it was
possible, by means of a dam, to back up the waters
of the creek and flood it.

Having previously studied the topography of the
country, Sherman was ready with a plan to cross the
spur ot the Alleghanies without attempting to force
a passage by way of Buzzard’s Roost Gap.

McPherson was ordered to move rapidly on the
railway at Resaca, eighteen miles below Dalton, by
way of Ship’s Gap and Snake Creek Gap. After
destroying the railroad he was to retire to a strong
defensive position near Snake Gap.

Should the enemy retreat he would be in position
to operate on his flank. :

On the 7th of May General Thomas gained Tunnel
Hill, after a sharp but brief conflict, and seated him-

self directly in front of Buzzard’s Roost Gap.

On the 8th McPherson reached Snake Creek Gap,
taking a Confederate brigade, on the way to guard
and protect it, by surprise.

The next day he proceeded to within a mile of
Resaca, but found the place too strongly fortified for
him to attack, and falling back near Snake Creek
Gap there took up a strong position.
__ On the roth Sherman ordered a number of corps —

 
 
 

 

   

  

THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN. 117

over to McPherson, and on the 12th a movement in
force was made on Resaca.

General Kilpatrick led the advance and drove
Wheeler’s cavalry from a cross-road where he had
been posted.

In the earlier battles of the war the cavalry occu-
pied a small share in the general make up, but under
Sheridan they began to assume a prominence that has
ever since shed luster upon their actions.

Under such leaders as Custer, Kautz, Kilpatrick,
Merritt, and Pleasanton, they carved their way
through the enemy’s lines, and conducted many a
raid that brought terror to the country, until now
they had become a most important adjunct to the
main army.

The Confederate pickets were encountered near
Resaca and speedily driven within the fortified lines.

McPherson occupied a ridge admirably adapted to
his wants, Thomas succeeded in reaching his left, and
Schofield, Thomas’ lcft.

The flank movement had proved an eminent suc-
cess. Rocky Face Mountain had concealed it from the
enemy, and Sherman’s hopes of ‘‘bagging’’ Johnston’s
army might readily have been realized but for the
impracticable character of the country’s face.

Johnston promptly left Dalton, and having excel-
lent roads over which to travel, threw his whole force
into Resaca, occupying a strongly fortified position
behind Camp Creek.

He also occupied the forks of Resaca and some
high hills north of the town.

On the afternoon of the 15th a heavy battle began, —
lasting into the evening.

General Hooker drove the Confederates from sev-
eral of their best positions, and captured four guns
and many prisoners.
Discovering that he had been outwitted and that he
   

      

118

 
  

THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN.

_ was in imminent peril of béing flanked, Johnston, that
night, deserted the town.

Despite his desperate efforts the Confederate -gen-
eral was being gradually forced back in the direction
of Atlanta, just as Sherman desired.

There was much rough country to be passed over
before that end could be attained, and no one doubted =
but that the Confederates would defend the various
mountain passes with the stubborn energy that had
marked their former battles; but Sherman was like
the hand of fate, bound to push on.

Sherman entered the next morning, saved the road
bridge, but failed to save that of the railway, which
was burned up.

_ Four guns and a large quantity of stores were found
in Resaca.

Pursuit was begun and vigorously pressed, result-
ing in several clashes of arms, but without material
gain on the one side or loss on the other.

The logie of the situation satisfied Sherman that
the Confederate divined his objective point, and that
he would try to check his advance upon Atlanta at
Allatoona Pass.

So susceptible was this of defense that Sherman
early resolved not to attempt it in front, finally decid-
ing on turning it by a circuit to the right, which he
knew was one of Grant’s favorite tactics.

. The detour was made successfully.

On the 25th the Union column encountered hostile
cavalry, and later there was a hard-fought battle.

On the 28th the Confederates made a-daring and F
desperate assault on McPherson, only to meet with a - =
terrible and bloody repulse. :

Pushing around until all the roads were occupied,
Sherman sent out two forces of cavalry, one to the

east aud one to the west end of Allatoona Pass.
_ Sherman’s object was achieved.
, Allatoona Pass was turned!

    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
   
   
     
   
 

  
 

 

At once observing how admirably the pass was
adapted for use as a secondary base of supplies,
Sherman order it fortified and garrisoned.

That move turned out to be of sterling character
later on when the Confederates, driven out of Atlanta
tried to break the Federal line of communication be-
tween the Gate City and Chattanooga, for Corse stood
in their way at Allatoona Pass, and held thein at bay.
On the goth of June he moved forward to Big

‘Shanty.

Before him lay Kenesaw Mountain, to the right
was Pine Mountain, and in the distance beyond it,
Lost Mountain.

Each of these peaks contained Confederate signal
stations, and were occupied in force.

Sherman so disposed his men as to be readily
handled in an attempt to force in a wedge and =
the Confederate lines betwee: Kenesaw and Pine
Mountains, but was saved an canes hard battle by
the evacuation of the latter.

From the top of Kenesaw Mountain the Confeder-
ates could look down into the Union camps and ob-
serve every movement, an advantage that, under other
circumstances, might have proved. “of greater material
benefit than it did at present.

Rain fell incessantly for nearly three weeks, con-
verting the roads into a mire, defying any consider-
able locomotion. A general movement was iInpossi-
ble, but the soldiers in blue day by day edged nearer
and nearer to the intrenched foe.

On the 22d Hooker’s Corps was called on to bear the
brunt of a sudden and desperate assault, that, driving
in the skirmish line, reached the line of battle to
receive there a fearful repulse, leaving dead and
wounded, and a number of prisoners in Hooker’s
hands.

On the 27th Sherman’s men made two assaults,
both of which failed diSASrOUSy, costing a loss of

THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN. 119

   

    
 

 
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 

pbinis Ma i

 
 
 
 
  

 
 
 
 
 
  
   
     
120 THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN.

nearly three thousand, while the Confederate loss
was comparatively light.

Perhaps, had either of these attacks proved success-
ful, we would to-day be glorying in the recital as
brilliantly conceived schemes.

It is success that wins encomiums after all.

Sherman was grieved over the loss of so many
brave fellows, but he had ordered the assault in the
belief that it was for the best.

On the ist of July Sherman issued orders for
another flanking movement.

It was begun on the 22d by McPherson turning
Johnston’s left.

There was danger now of Johnston being cut off
from Atlanta, and hastily abandoning his strong posi-
tion at Kenesaw Mountain, he fell back a number of
miles to guard and dispute the crossing of the Chatta-
hoochee by his hitherto unchecked Nemesis.

But Sherman’s energy, combined with his skill,
fouud a way to surmount the difficulty.

He was one of those wonderful men who, baffled
at one point, turn immediately to a second, and if that
goes against them, why a third and a fourth may still
be open. Such a thought as giving up never had a
place in Sherman’s vocabulary.

While Johnston yet was wondering what would be
the next movement of the foe, Sherman secured three
good points of passage across the river, with excellent
roads before him leading direct to Atlanta—only

eight miles away !

“Johnston immediately abandoned the line of the
river to again interpose himself between Sherman
and Atlanta—a place too valuable to the Confederates
to be permitted to pass out of their hands without
the most bitter struggle.

Sherman’s veterans had worked hard, and were
now given a week’s rest, during which supplies and
ammunition were brought to the front.

 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   

 

 

 

iy ‘ i
Loney

THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN. 121

On the 17th the whole army Ae a the
camps and formed a new line on the Peach-tree road.

On the same day General Johnston was succeeded
in the command of the Confederate army by eo
J. B. Hood.

In making the change of commanders President
Davis did the best possible thing for the benefit of
the Union cause.

A shrewd, wary, far sighted general had been suc-
ceeded by one no less brave, but rash, imprudent, and
incompetent to control the movements of an army.

At once the Confederate tactics changed.

Hood, eager to distinguish himself, rushed into a
battle.

On the 2oth, at four in the afternoon, the Confed-
erates sallied from their defenses and for a brief time
the boys in blue wavered.

They were taken by surprise.

But breastworks were quickly improvised from
rails, from behind which a galling and deadly fire was
poured into the ranks of gray.

The battle waged desperately, and yet at no time
was the Federal line in danger of being broken.

Sherman’s men had such implicit confidence in his
ability that while they might not always carry a point
assaulted, they felt able to ) repel any attack, knowing
support would be speedily given by the general who
was so well posted in the tactics of battle.

Hood distinguished himself by some hours later
abandoning his exceedingly strong intrenchments
along the line of Peach-tree ‘Creek and falling back to
a line of redoubts belonging to the defenses proper of
Atlanta.

“You must be mistaken!’ exclaimed Sherman,
when the news was brought to him.

‘“There is no possibility of it, general.’’
‘Hood has left his defenses ”
: “Yes. )

 

   

 
 
    
     
   
  

122 THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN.

Sherman smiled grimly for his superb knowledge
of military tactics had before now told him what the
Confederate leader’s plan of operations should have
been in order to do his level best toward preventing
Atlanta falling into the hands of the enemy.

He saw immediately that the impetuous Hood had
made a tremendous mistake that would cost him dear,
and Sherman was not averse to taking advantage of it.

Before him was a rough map of Atlanta and its de-
fenses—he put his finger on the line of outer rifle-pits
and intrenchiments which had now been left to their
care.

“It is there he should have fought for Atlanta,’’
he said. | :

Without opposition now the whole of Sherman’s
-army crossed Peach-tree Creek, closing in on fated
Atlauta—McPherson on the left, Schofield in the
centre, and Thomas on the right.

At noon, while Sherman was busily engaged in
forming his new line, the pioneer corps throwing up
defenses at designated points, Hood impetuously
issued from his intrenchments and hurled himself
upon the Union forces.

The shock was terrible.

Half an hour later word came to Sherman that
McPherson had fallen while hastening to his position
on the left, where had fallen the fiercest of the assault.

Not an instant was to be lost! .

Orders were sent to General Logan to assume com-
mand of the Army of the Tennessee, and he was
instructed to stubbornly hold every foot of ground.

Several times during the afternoon it looked as
though Sherman’s army was to be hurled back,
erushed, broken, vanquished.

But, no—where greatest trouble was, there came
Sherman!

Hyes gleaming, teeth gritting at times, quick, acute,
he saved the fortunes of the day by his personal over-

 

 
   
 

   

  

THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN. 123

sight, which also was in no small measure contributed
to by the gallant work of General John A. Logan.

He it was who delivered the last sledge-hammer
blow before which the Confederates staggered, broke,
and fled.

The battle was ended.

And so sadly had it depleted the ranks of gray that
it was safe to assume Hood would not again take the
offetisive. :

Joy over the victory gained was subdued, however,
for among the fallen was gallant McPherson.

Riding alone through the woods, on his way to the
scene of closest conflict, he suddenly came upon a
party of Confederates.

Facing swiftly about he touched his hat to the
enemy and his spurs to the horse at the same instant.

A dozen rifles blazed and McPherson fell from his
horse dying.

Later, there was a touching scene.

A man entering where McPherson lay bared his
head reverently.

This man had been called heartless, merciless, piti-
less, a brute, a vandal, a robber, but as he bent above
that senseless form tears fell from his eyes.

Ay, the eyes that burned where the battle was on
were wet now like those of a grieved woman! A.
face whose wont was inflexible sternness, now was
softened, seamed with sorrow!

It was Sherman—the commander of a great army
—who thus wept!

But, even as he put away, so that none might see,
the great sorrow occasioned by the death of his boy,
he put this away, and when another sun rose no out-
ward sign was visible.

Stern duties were before him, and on these alone
must every thought be concentrated.

To all practical intents and purposes Hood was
now shut up in Atlanta undergoing a siege.

 
 

  

124 THE ATLANTA CAMPAIGN.

Could Sherman capture the Macon Railroad, the
only adequate line for supplies left the Confederates,
it would be an accomplished fact.

Various attempts to effect this were balked, but -
by August 16th Sherman was prepared to make a
grand movement by the right flank on which he
based great hopes of success.

Hood detaching a cavalry force of ten thousand
caused some delay, and it was the 25th before the
movement was actually begun.

_ Fighting was frequent during the next few days;
some of the fiercest of the whole campaign.

The Southern soldiers battled with a fury anda
recklessness that have seldom been equaled, certainly
never excelled.

There were many instances on both sides of indi-
vidual valor entirely ignored by the historian, but
these deeds of heroism have been in many cases pre-
served from oblivion through the efforts of faithful
newspaper correspondents; those men of the press
who followed the fortunes of the army everywhere,
shirking no danger that presented itself in their search
for information, and to whose graceful pens we owe
some of the most striking descriptions of battle scenes
ever given to the world.

On the night of the rst of September loud explo-
sions were heard in the direction of Atlanta, distant
about twenty miles from Sherman’s headquarters,
to account for which he was puzzled.

At daybreak the next morning it was discovered
that the hostile force which had the day before been
on their front was now xox est. During the night
they had deserted their works.

Sherman at once ordered a pursuit.

Later in the day he received confirmation of what
he had begun to more than suspect.

A courier arrived with the information that the
Confederates had blown up seven trains of cars, evac-

    
   

 

  
 

   
 
 
  
   
  
    
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   

  

125

  

-ALLATOONA PASS.

uated Atlanta, and that it had been taken possession
of that morning by General Slocum’s Corps!
Atlanta was won!

 

CHAPTER XI.
ALLATOONA PASS.

The capture of Atlanta was one of the most import-
ant events of the war.

It was the chief Southern granary of the Confeder-
ate armies. Here were huge foundries from which
cannon were sent to the front, shops to make loco-
motives, factories to supply ammunition, duck for .
tents, clothing, and other thousand necessaries for the ey
continuance of the fight.

It was a terrible blow to the Southern cause when
Sherman’s strong hand grasped and wrested away
Atlanta.

He shortly determined to make the city an exclu-
sively: military post and issued an order for its evacua-
tion by all save soldiers or civilians in the employ of =
the Government. =

The non-combatants were to be given every- possi-
ble chance to reach other places where they could be
taken care of. ‘This order, it may be stated, was never
carried out to the letter, but Sherman had very posi-
tive views on the subject, and fully believed he was
justified by the conditions prevailing at the time. No
sooner was it promulgated than a great clamor arose
from all sides, but Sherman had carefully weighed

the matter in his mind, knew what he was doing, and
was not to be disturbed because his ideas did not meet
the views of the hostile people of Georgia.

 

 
 
 

LR aA ee ceouee ie athiM it fu inal ie ok

 
 
 

    
 
   

 

  

126 ALLATOONA PASS.

These orders occasioned a very strong protest, and
Hood inveighed against them as transcending ‘‘in
studied and iniquitous cruelty all acts ever before
brought to my attention in this dark history of the
war.”’

Sherman replied on the same date; citing cases
parallel and added in vigorous terms:

‘*T say it is kindness to these families of Altanta to
remove them at once from scenes that women and
children should not be exposed to, and the brave peo-
ple should scorn to submit their wives and children
to the rude barbarians, who thus, as you say, violate
the rules of war as illustrated in the pages of its dark
history.

‘‘In the name of commonsense, I ask you not to
‘appeal to a just God’ in such a sacrilegious manner
—you who, in the midst of peace and prosperity,
have plunged a nation into war, dark and cruel war,
who dared and badgered us into battle, insulted our
flag, seized our arsenals and forts that were left in the »
honorable custody of a peaceful ordnance sergeant,
seized and made prisoners even the very first garri-
‘sons sent to protect your people against negroes and
Indians long before any other act was committed by
the, to you, ‘hateful Lincoln Government,’ tried to
force Missouri and Kentucky into rebellion in spite
of themselves, falsified the vote of Louisiana, turned
loose your privateers to plunder unarmed ships, ex-
pelled Union families by the thousands, burned their
hovses and declared by acts of your Congress the
confiscation of all debts due Northern men for goods
had and received. ‘T'alk thus to the marines, but not
to me, who have seen these things, and who will this
day make as much sacrifice for the peace and honor
of the South as the best-born Southerner among you.
If we must be enemies, let us be men, and fight it

 

  
  

>

er

re
o

 

 

 

   

   

  

ALLATOONA PASS. 127,

out as we propose to-day, and not deal in such hypo-
critical appeals to God and humanity.

“God will judge us in due time, and he will pro-
nounce whether it will be humane to fight witha
town full of women and the families of a ‘brave -peo-
ple’ at our back, or to remove them in time to places
of safety among their own friends and people.”’

It may be mentioned ex passaut that many South-
ern men later on saw that Sherman’s order was really
intended as a merciful act, and did not hesitate to so
declare themselves. He believed a desperate attempt
would be made to recapture the Gate City, and realiz-
ing its importance was determined not to give it up
at least until he had destroyed every piece of public

“property within its confines.

The months of August and September were passed
very quietly at Atlanta, giving Sherman’s hard-
worked and hard-fighting soldiers a needed rest.

There was an occasional interruption of the com-
munications, but the cavalry were always on hand
before any vital damage was done, and the repair train. —
was generally not far away.

Keeping open a base of supplies two hundred miles,
the distance to Chattanooga, through an enemy’s
country, was a feat heretofore unknown in the
history of war.

_ Ina measure his ability to do this was a seat of
his wise foresight in garrisoning Allatoona Pass and
using it as a secondary base.

Hood was to the southwest of Atlanta, still retained
in command by President Davis despite the popular
clamor for his removal. Hood was watching his
masterful antagonist while he slowly prepared: him-
self for taking the offensive.

Military critics tell us that Hood should have been
east.of Atlanta, since it was so evident that Sher-
man cod march to the sea and open communication

   
   

  
  

 

128 ALLATOONA PASS.

 

 

with the ocean; but these same criticisms of Hood
have been written with subsequent facts spread before
them. It is so easy to mark out errors and say what
should have been done under certain conditions—
Columbus was a victim to the same clamor.

Hood did what he thought was best, but Sherman
was bound to outwit him in the end and make those
connections; thence the Union armies would possess
the interior lines—a palpable advantage that had
hitherto been exclusively possessed by themselves.
But for Sherman to cut loose from his base with an
army of one hundred thousand men to feed, was a
something that—in a military point of view, and
based on precedent—was akin to madness, to actual

suicide.

Just about when Hood was drawing near the full
period of incubation, as of an egg fated to be addled,
Sherman was in communication with General Grant
about a project that long had slept in his mind, that
had been reverted to months before as a possibility,
but which soon was to assume definite shape.

At this juncture President Davis made a personal
visit to Georgia, and addressed large audiences at
Savannah, Macon, Augusta, and other places.

Things were beginnirig to look rather desperate for

the Southern Confederacy about this time, and some-

thing was needed to put new life into their cause.

If one of their soi could only win a great

battle, it might be the end would be attained.

Hood had a plan of his own and this the President
of the Confederacy seemed to favor.

It was in effect a design to leave Sherman at
Atlanta and hasten up into “Tennessee, there to wreak
havoc in the line of Chattanooga, seize Sherman’s
base of supplies and put him in a “hole.

Sherman had planned for this, and believed he had

men in Tennessee who could take care of Hood, and

    

Es
ae

|
§
Ee!
-
r
i
:

 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 

       

¥

;

  
  
   
 
  
   
 

 

 

 

 

   

ALLATOONA PASS. - 129

the battle of Nashville subsequently proved him to be
correct.
In his speech at Macon, Davis said:

‘We must march into Tennessee. ‘here we will
draw twenty thousand to thirty thousand troops to.
our standard, and so strengthened we must push the
enemy back to the Ohio!”’

Shortly subsequent Hood began working toward
Sherman’s rear. It was clear to the latter that some-
thing more than an attempt on his communications
was meant. » :

At last he solved the problem.

With kindling eyes he exclaimed:

‘‘An invasion of Tennessee is intended! He
couldn’t suit me better. If Hood only will go North,
I will furnish him with rations for the trip.’’

Thomas was sent North to take care of Hood, who
began his fatal move on the 1st of October.

Sherman lay in wait, eager-eyed, with gathered
muscles, to seize upon advantages offered by the
slightest false movement of the Confederates.

The head of his own columns was pushed well up
toward Kenesaw Mountains, back of which Hood was
supposed to be lying.

On the 5th, at two o’clock in the morning, the
Confederates began an attack on Allatoona Pass,
opening with a skirmish fire.

The pass was garrisoned by a total force of one
thousand nine hundred men, under command of Gen-
eral Corse, who, in response to orders from Sherman
had hurried up from Rome, and arrived only an hour
before firing began.

By daylight the pass was completely invested by a
force of six thousand of the enemy.

From the top of Kenesaw, General Sherman could
see the white puffs of smoke when the cannon began
to thunder. For two hours the Confederate pieces

     
 

  
130 ALLATOONA PASS.

hurled their metal into the pass, and then came a
full.

A white flag fluttered over the head éf a man
advancing from the Confederate lines.

Fe bore a message for General Corse.

It contained the statement that ‘‘to save unneces-:
sary effusion of human. blood, he was granted five
| minutes in which to surrender.’

Surrender!

Corse had never dreamed of such a thing.

He answered that he was prepared for this unnec-
essary effusion, etc., just as soon as the assailant saw
fit to begin it.

Immediately the Confederates made a furious
assault. They fought their. way to the parapets, but
got no farther. Corse’s little force hurled them back
with the infliction of heavy losses, and the ‘‘effusion
of unnecessary human blood.’’ —

Shortly after ten o’clock the little signal flags flut-
tering from peak to peak told Corse that Sherman
was on Kenesaw, and exhorted him to hold out tothe
last extremity, promising reinforcements as soon as
possible.

And the valiant general who had again and again
hurled the hosts in gray back from the walls of the

‘rude fort, saw in these signal flags, glimpses of

which could be obtained from time to time through
the white powder smoke that swept in great billows
through the pass, those few words that have since
been immortalized in song:

‘*Hold the fort, for Iam coming, Sherman,’’ and
he did hold it with a courage that stamped him a hero
—every man who served under him felt that the
general’s eye was personally fastened upon him, and
hence each strained to gain his approval.

_ During the early hours of the day, when all around
him were depressed with anxious doubts, Sherman
said in his positive way.

   
   

 

 

 

 

 

 

    

   

 

  

 

    
 

   

    

ALLATOONA PASS. 131

‘‘T know Corse! So long as he lives, the Allatoona
Pass is safe.” :

And so it was.

Again and again the Confederates hurled them-
selves upon that little band of heroes, sometimes
making headway at first, yet finally each time to ineet
with repulse more bloody than the last.

As well might they have rushed against the steep
face of Rocky Faced Ridge expecting that the hills
would reel beneath the shock.

With the fall of night the shattered ——
force withdrew.

Allatoona Pass was safe!

And Corse had saved it!

Its loss would have been an effective blow against
Sherman.

It was a vital link in his communications, and he
had in store there a million and a half of rations.

This battle of Allatoona Pass has never had justice
done it. Some gifted pen should at the time have
- been inspired to immortalize it in song as companion
to the defense of Thermopyle.

The ground was contested foot by foot. Under
overwhelming numbers the Union soldiers were forced
back, stubbornly resisting, with faces always—and
backs, never—to the foe! From picket lines to in-
trenchments—form intrenchments to the hills—from
the hills to the fort—they were gradually driven!
With half the little force killed or wounded, with
gallant Corse himself bleeding and several times
insensible, the remainder of the Spartan heroes
inflicted such terrible punishment on the enemy that
at the last they fled the scene of conflict, leaving their
killed and wounded in the hands of the brave de-
fenders of Allatoona Pass.

Thus Sherman did not lose his communications
with Chattanooga, and General Corse was given a
‘grand opportunity to carve a_naime for himself among
132 ALLATOONA PASS.

the immortals whom this country will ever keep in
loving remembrance.

No doubt the approach of Sherman’ eee of
relief had much to do with the sudden retreat of the
Confederates, but they had been given a bitter
draught to swallow at the hands of Corse, and the
medicine could not have been at all to their liking.

After the failure of this assault Hood threatened,
but did not attack, Resaca, but effecting a temporary
lodgment.at Dalton, fed his hungry men, collected
what plunder he could find, then fled over the moun-
tains and down the valley at the rate of twenty-five
miles a day.

Succeeding in reaching his supply trains, he pre-
pared to make his fatal march toward Nashville,
which had been delayed but not. abandoned by his
failure to move Corse out of Allatoona Pass.

Hood’s operations clearly showed that he was able
to render Sherman’s communications precarious,
although failing to possess strength or ability to cope
with him in a general battle. As he would evade the
latter it was clearly tiseless for Sherman to follow him,
and he advocated ina letter the destruction of the
railroad from Atlanta to Chattanooga, and a march
down through to Georgia, adding:

‘Hood may turn into Tennessee and Kentucky,
but I believe he will be forced to follow me. Instead
of being on the defensive, I would be on the offensive.
Instead of guessing at what he means, he would have
to guess at my plans. The difference in war, is full
twenty-five per cent. I can make Savannah, Charles-
ton, or the mouth of the Chattahoochee. I prefer to
march through Georgia, smashing things, to the sea!’’

This project: had before been the subject of com-
_ munication between Sherman and Grant; indeed,
had been spoken of months before. =

Explaining his plans fully he asked for permission _

 
 

 

 

 
  
 
 
 

 

 
   

   

ALLATOONA PASS. 133

to send back his wounded and worthless and make
the essay, for which an excellent opportunity now
existed, inasmuch as Hood had uncovered the whole
South.

Grant replied:

‘Tf you are satisfied the trip to the sea-coast can be
made holding the line of the Tennessee river firmly,
you may make it.’’

At Gaylesville, seated on a camp-stool before his
tent, with Generals Howard and Slocum beside him,
and a map of the United States outspread on his
knees, General Sherman’s finger rapidly traced a
course.

For a moment his finger rested on Atlanta, then
followed a general line over which the wings should
march to Milledgeville.

‘From here,’’ he said, ‘‘we have several alterna-
tives; I am sure we can go to Savannah, or open com-
munication with the sea somewhere in that direc-
tion.’?

Studying the map for a space, with its tangled
maze of streams and roads, he suddenly looked up,
saying:

“Howard, I behave we can go there,’’ pointing at
Columbia, South Carolina. “TE we can cross the Sal-
kahatchie, we can capture Columbia. From Columbia
we can reach Goldsboro, and once this army is
planted there Lee must leave Virginia. And we can
make this march, for General Grant assures me that
Lee cannot get away from Richmond with oe his
knowledge, nor without serious loss to his army

Looking at that face, its sternness relaxed now,
and lighted by eyes gleaming with inspiration, it was
easy to prognosticate that Sherman would he success-
ful if within the power of a human being.

The few weeks following were devoted to complet-
ing all preparations for this stupendous work.

 

 

 

 

 

  
134 . ALLATOONA PASS,

To take an army of one hundred thousand men
through a country hundreds of miles in extent, and
bitterly opposed to the passage, was an undertaking
that might well have appalled most men, especially
when the fact is taken into consideration that they
must almost wholly subsist upon the land over which

they trailed. Napoleon did it in part when he

marched to Moscow, but what a terrible ending this
glorious, hair-brained plan turned out to have.

On the 12th of November the last train of cars
sped past the troops, and at Clarksville the telegraph
wires were severed after the last messages to the
North... The final words flashed over the wires were
to General Thomas:

“All is well.”’

The great expedition is in motion, and anxious
days must elapse before friends in the North can hear
again from it. What will the news be when it comes?

Is it to be a tale of disaster, or will there be cause
for jov?

The case of Cortez burning his ships afforded the

only parallel to this remarkable undertaking, so -

bold, so hazardous, those who even faintly compre-
hended held their breath.

No backward step was possible.

With them go rations for thirtv days, a space of
time too short to reach the seaboard. When they are
exhausted, what then?

But the men asked no questions.

Long ago they had learned that the first duty of
a soldier is implicit obedience to orders.

« Their’s not to reason why, _
Their’s but to do - and die.”

Sherinan they were ready to swear by, since he
had always looked out for their comfort. They had
won battles for him in the past, and although few
guessed what was in the wind now, they were ready

   

   

Vie ee a i
sles a cae hs

 

     

 
   

 

   

TO THE SEA 135
for anything that might commend itself to the soldier
who cominanded them.

Their faith in Sherman is unbounded. He has
said:

“Come!”

That is sufficient.

CHAPTER XII.
TO THE SEA.

Behind them the invading army left a track of
smoke and flame.

Nearly half the town of Marietta was devoured by
fire, but not by orders from Sherman, even though
the Southern press so accused him in bitterest terins.

Orders were given to burn all buildings that had

been devoted by the enemy to purely military pur-
poses and might be so again, as was just and proper
according to all accepted “rules of war.
_- Private property was to be protected at all times,
but houses standing empty and desolate, deserted by
their owners, afforded tod good an opportunity for
revenge to be resisted by many a veteran there who
had endured the horrors of a Confederate prison.

While on the march a private draws the attention
of a comrade to a pillar of fire on the line of the
Chattahoochee, and says:

‘‘Look there, Charlie. I guess Sherman is setting
the river on fire.”’

‘‘T reckon, hardly. But, if he is, it’s all right.”’

That was the feeling in the hearts of all those
veterans.

No matter what Sherman might do—it was right!

‘The natives in and around Atlanta were in an
“2

   

 

 

 
 

  

136 TO THE SHA. -

agony of apprehension and doubt at the strange
doings of the soldiers, their destruction of the rail-
roads, piling up the ties, and kindling them, heating
the rails red-hot and twisting them into shapes defy-
ing any process to straighten out.

They could not coimprehend what such strange
things meant, not did any one take the trouble to
relieve their suspense. Some declared Sherman was
bound for the stockade of Andersonville in Southern
Georgia, where thirty thousand Federals were con-
fined in a pen, and those in charge had sworn to turn
the guns on the lot rather than let them go free.

One thing seemed determined beyond all reasonable
doubt—Sherman was evacuating Atlanta.

But to them it appeared as though coluinns of
blue were headed the wrong way !

A grand and awful spectacle was that presented on
the night of the 15th of November.

Atlanta was in flames!

Acting under orders, fire and powder were em-
ployed to destroy all the storehouses, depots,
machine shops and cotton factories.

The sky above was red as blood with the reflection
—fls ing cinders filled the air—while now and then,
with sharp reports, a column of flames leaped high
toward heaven, denoting that bombs and powder con-
cealed in doomed buildings had been reached by the
fire.

It was a scene never to be forgotten by those who
witnessed it.

There were those who compared it to the burning
of Moscow, and the quiet figure on horseback who
quietly surveyed the scene to Napoleon; but the
analogy would hardly hold good, for Bonaparte had
gone far into a bleak hostile country just as he had
invaded Egypt, while Sherman was acting solely in
the southern section of his own beloved land, fertile in
its resources, with a wonderful plan to be carried out,

 

    
   

 

 

  
 

 

    
 

 

  

TO THE SEA. 137

and plenty of stores awaiting him on the coast, when
he arrived. there. No more would those huge shops
turn out ammunition by car-loads, and cannon with —
which to mow down brave men iu blue!

When those flames had died away Atlanta was
powerless for further mischief.

Milledgeville fell an easy. prey.

Hearing of Sherman’s approach the Confederate
Legislature fled without taking the time to put a
vote on the question of adjournment. 7

The panic also seized upon the citizens to that
extent that when General Slocum entered.the town
he found few to greet him save old men and women
and an assortment of blacks, from the ‘‘picaninny”’
in arms to the tottering gray-haired old ‘‘uncle’’ and
‘fauntie.’?

A halt of several days was made in Milledgeville,
Sherman sleeping in his blanket on the floor of the
executive man$ion, from which the Governor had
fled on his approach.

The jolly soldiers took possession of the deserted
legislative hall, and organized mock legislatures.

Bills and resolutions were duly passed or rejected,
fiery speeches were made in condemnation of sacrile-
gious Sherman and his men, in which defiance was
“flung in his teeth.’? When the orator of the occa-
sion had employed every adjective he could command
to show how he despised the foe, and had wound
himself up in a flight so high that it must break his
neck—or his rhetoric—to get down, he would be —
spared so sad a misfortune by the arrival of a breath-
less courier.

His message was brief.

‘“The Yanks are coming !’’

Then a grabbing for hats—a wild struggle to reach
the door—a mock panic—all in imitation of the scene
believed to have been enacted when this piece of in-
formation was brought to the genuine Legislature.

 

 
 

  

138 - -€O THE SEA.

It may have been considered—and probably was—
“horse-play,’’ but it did the soldiers goed, and did
nobody else any harm. : :

Thence the army struck out for the sea.

Since leaving Atlanta foraging had gone on from
day to day.

The three columns into which the army of invasion
was divided cut a swath fifty miles wide through the
heart of the Confederacy, and though they reached
it a land of plenty, behind they left it stripped and
desolate and barren of sustenance for man or beast.

Not far from Milledgeville an attempt was made
to stay Sherman’s course. .

The Confederate force was composed mostly of
militia, although the whole was leavened by the pres-
ence of a portion of Hardee’s old corps.

With the ignorance of danger common in troops
unaccustomed to meeting the foe face to face, they
rushed upon the veterans in blue with» greatest fury.
The Southern newspapers had fairly boiled over with
impotent rage at the audacity exhibited by these
raiders from the North in penetrating a section of
the Confederacy that up to this time had been quite
free from all the horrors of actual war, and if one-
_ tenth of what they declared against Sherman’s troops

had been true, they could not be blamed for feeling
ferocious toward the Yankees.

They believed their homes were to be burned, their
families murdered in cold blood, and a trail of utter
desolation left wherever the Northern army moved.

So, filled with the commendable desire to stay the
invader, or at least let him understand how men of
Georgia could fight for their homes, they rushed to
the fray in hot haste.

Grapeshot in plenty waited to receive them, supple-
mented by the deadly musketry fire from veterans
skilled in the art of war. ee

The Confederates broke and retreated.

   

 

 

 
   
 
Coolly reloading, the Union men derisively called
upon the foe to come back. ‘They did so shortly,
encouraged by fiery exhortations, that yet were not
half so fiery as the receptions met with at every point
when with shout and yell they rushed again to the
attack.

A few minutes, and then only their backs were
visible.

They were in full flight. :

The derisive calls to ‘‘come back,’’ the taunts, the
jeers, failed to rouse the ‘‘fine Southern spirit’’ that
had been the boast of the Confederates at the
beginning of hostilities.

Tidings regarding the gastronomic abilities of Sher-
man’s soldiers sped rapidly in advance of the army,
but it had to be a very cleverly contrived place of
concealment of toothsome edibles that escaped the
observation of those experienced foragers.

One individual declared that practice had rendered

him so expert that he could locate, by sense of smell,

a toasting pig at half a mile distance, and had never
made a miss on poultry.

In the plentitude of turkey, chickens were actually
at a discount, and on Thanksgiving it was an excep-
tional instance where the former did not fill the posi-
tion of principal dish in the feast.

The soldiers, also, had a particular weakness for
ducks—‘‘quack-quacks’’ they called them—and it
would be a large sum of money alone that would
tempt the captor of so valuable a prize to part
with it.

It became an unwritten law, as it were, in regard
to foraging, that the result of an expedition—turkeys,
ducks, geese, or what not—should not be parted with
for money. It might be given away, but not sold.

‘An officer who had only recently arrived at the

front chanced one day to run across a private who

TO THE SEA. 139

     

 

 

 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
 
 

 

 

 

    
140 TO THE SEA.

was preparing to roast a brace of fat, fine ducks, the
contribution to his larder from a Georgia fafm. |

The officer had a weakness for ducks himself, and
he halted his horse with the remark:

“fA nice pair of ducks.”’ =

‘“Yas, they’ll do,’’ looking up at the officer.

‘‘A very nice pair of ducks! If you want to sell
them, I’11——”’

‘Sell ’em!’’ interrupted the privaté, his lip curling
scornfully. ‘‘No sir-ree—but if you’ll come back this

way after a while you’re welcome to jine in, an’ stuff

a

yourself to the muzzle.”’

The officer promised to consider the invitation
and rode, laughing, away, and it is fair to presume
made no further efforts at purchase under similar
circumstances.

With an army of one hundred thousand men
marching across a section of couutry some fifty miles
in width, and in a measure dependent upon that
country for support, it may be presumed that after
their passage the once fair land -presented anything’
but the appearance it did before.

Fences had utterly vanished, crops were harvested
in a thorough manner, and the only things left were
the houses of the inhabitants, who faced a winter
with nothing on hand, unless they had been shrewd
enough to secrete certain valuables before the coming
of the vandals. Vegetables of many kinds were to
be had in unbounded quantities, and now and then
some large plantation furnished them with delicious
syrup, while grist-mills inet on the march supplied
fresh flour and meal in sufficient quantities to cause
a total disappearance of ‘‘hard tack’? and ‘‘Lincoln
platform.’’ :

Odd incidents are continually occurring, strange
characters met with. Knowing that the popular vote
of Georgia was a majority against secession, it is cal-
culated to cause a twinge of consience when some

  

    

ei

 

   
 
 
  
   
   
   

   

TO THE SEA. 141
old farmer, watching with sad face the spoliation of
his crops, fowls, and cattle-yards, tells you solemnly
that he is and has always been-a Union man.

His face wears an honest look, you feel he is telling
the truth, yet are not prepared to give him the
benefit of the doubt.

One thing in particular that adds to the desolate
appearance of the country after the army has passed
is the total lack of fences.

For a fire the soldier loves a fence rail.

It saves the labor of cutting down a tree, is thor-
oughly seasoned, lights quickly, makes a hot fire, and
does not choke him with clouds of strangling smoke
and steam.

Naturally, cupidity was aroused among many of the
soldiers, for it could not be otherwise under such
circumstances, and in many instances search was made
for secreted valuables.

This was frowned upon by the officers, but they
could not see all that was done, and many a wail went
up from.a Georgia planter’s household that the gar-
den had been dug up, the family spoons discovered,
and carried away.

At times the raiders presented a most remarkable
appearance, being laden with the spoils of the chase
in the way of pigs, ducks, chickens, or packages of
vegetables.

In very few instances did the landholders view this
destruction with equanimity. There was one man,
however, who was met with who appeared able to
look at it as a huge joke. .

He was sitting on a log, toasting his shins at a fire
made out of pitch-pine railroad ties, his fat face
wrinkled with good humor, and there was a twinklein —
his eyes as they rested on a fire a short distance away
‘that was rapidly making inroads on one of his fences,
rested there on a soldier dressing a pig taken from his

   

 
   

142 TO THE SEA.

pens, and yonder on another plucking the feathers
from one of his fowls.

He appeared to have a very fair conception of the
condition of affairs, as well as of the merits of the
controversy in which so much blood had been shed.
To a group about him he said:

‘(They say you are retreating, but itis the strangest
sort of a retreat I ever saw. Why y, dog bite them, “the
newspapers have been lying in this wav all along.
They allers are whipping the Federals, and they ane
fall back after the battle is ever. It was that ar’ idea
that first opened my eyes. Our army was always
whipping the Feds, and we allers falling back. IJ allers
told ‘em it was a humbug, and now, I know it; for
here you are right on old W.’s place; hogs, potatoes,
corn, and fences all gone. I didn’t find any fault. I
expected it all.
| > “Jet Davis and the rest,’’ he continued, ‘‘talk
about splitting the Union! Why, if South Carolina
had gone out by herself, she would have been split in
four pieces by this time. Splitting the Union!
Why, ”” (with a round oath), “‘the State of Georgia
is being split right through from end to end. It is
these rich fellows who are making this war, and keep-
ing their precious bodies out of harm’s way. ‘There’s
John Franklin, went through here the other day,
running away from your army. I could have played
doininoes on his coat tails. There’s my poor brother,
sick with small-pox at Macon, working for eleven
dollars a month, and hasn’t got a cent of the blessed
‘stuff for a year. Eleven dollars a month and eleven
thousand bullets a minute. I don’t believe in it, sir!

‘“My wife came from Canada, and I kind o’ thought
I would some time go there to live, but was allers afraid
of the ice and cold, but I can tell you this country is

getting entirely too hot forme. Look at my fence rails-.,
a burning there. Ithink I can stand the cold better.

‘‘T heard as how they cut down the trees across

e

  

 

 

 

    
   

1O-THE SIA. 143

your road up country and burn the bridges; why, ‘dog
bite their hides! one of you Yankees can take up a
tree and carry it off, tops and all; and there’s that
bridge you put across the river in less than two hours;
they might as well try to stop the Ogeechee as you
Yankees.

‘The blasted rascals who burnt this yere bridge
thought they did a big thing; a natural born fool, cut
in two, had more sense in either end than any of
them. ”

Then with a deep sigh-and an expression of woeful
resignation, he added:

“Tpll take the help of Divine Providence, a heap
of rain, anda 7 of elbow-grease, to fix things up
again. 1%

Opposed now and again by the Confederates, but
brushing away the opposition with something of the
annoyance exhibited by a man striking at a bother.
some fly that persists in buzzing around his ears, the
march to the sea went steadily forward.

No decisive battle was fought on the way. Hood
was up in ‘Tennessee, maneuvring to outwit Thomas
around Nashville, to be eventually driven from the
field, Lee had been cooped up in Richmond and
Petersburg, with a general opposed to him against
which all his wonderful system of military tactics
could not prevail, and Hardee was unable to gather
an army which could have any showing against the
well-seasoned hosts of Sherman.

And at length they entered upon the lowlands of
the coast in the region near seven end was
near.

New problems arose that demanded the general’s
solution.

The defensive works covering ie rear of Savannah
followed the line of a swampy creek bottom, which

    

* Nichols’ ‘Story of the Great March.”
  

    

144 TO THE SEA.

thus added largely to their strength. The only
means of passage to the city were by five narrow
causeways, two constructed for railroads, and three
wagon-ways.

‘These were so susceptible of defense that Sherman
recoiled from the reflection of the fearful loss of
human life that must result-in any attempt to enter
the city from this direction

Instructing the army commanders to closely invest
the city from the north an«! west while he gave his
personal attention to an endeavor to open up commu-
nication with the Union fleet, which, according to the
preconcerted arrangement, should now be in waiting
at Tybee, Wassaw, and Ossabaw sounds.

On the morning of the 13th of December, General
Sherman, accompanied by General Howard, proceeded
to a rice-mill, from the top of which Fort McAllister
was in full view.

General Hazen was on his way thither with orders
to earry the fort by assault.

If this could be done the fate of Savannah was
sealed.

It was high noon before there were any signs to in-
- dicate a coming clash between foes.

Then the guns of Fort McAllister opened spite-
fully, firing inland, toward a point, when the glasses

were trained on which Hazen’s skirmishers could be --

seen.

Signal communications with General Hazen were
soon established, and he was informed that a stream
of smoke had been seen at sea, indicating the approach
of a steamer.

soon her spars become visible, and shortly the
Stars and Stripes float on the breeze.

From the top of the rice-mill the signal flags give
her welcome, and then answering flags on board tell
that they have descried us, and then i inquire:

‘Is McAllister ours ?’’

oe

 
 
   

 

 
TO THE SEA. 145

Not yet. But it soon will be!
The sun hung low on the horizon. Only a short
space of daylight yet remained.
Suddenly the white puffs of smoke issue more
rapidly from the Confederate guns, and it is known
that Hazen is closing in.
The battle is on! -
The signal flags spell out a message to Hazen from
the top of the rice-mill.
‘You must carry the fort by assault, to-night, if
possible.”
Back goes the answer.
‘‘T am ready, and will assault at once.’
Then long lines of blue appear in orderly array
from the woods that have heretofore offered protec-
tion, and then forward they go, the Stars and Stripes,
the banner for whose honor they are to fight and die,
proudly borne before them.
Long have those gunners awaited a chance to send
their compliments among the Yankees.
The time has come at last, and there promises to
be as warm a ceremony as the most ardent among
them might wish.
Perhaps want of practice might make some differ-
ence in the result, for many of the defenders of the
fort are men who have up to this time seen little or
no active service in the field, while those against
whom they are opposed have been seasoned in dozens
of severe battles.
The fort is suddenly alive with flame.
Soon a cloud of smoke partially obscures the scene.
The fort’s position is known only by the darting
streams of fire, although as yet the advancing lines of
blue are plainly in sight.

' On they go, until the rolling smoke. spasmodically
hides them from view.

Some one in that group of watchers exclaims that
they have been repulsed.

 

 

a aaRE My
eae. a

oh ete LE
146 TO THE SEA.

The smoke lifts a little and an enthusiastic voice
rejoins:

“Not so—not so!—there is not a man in retreat—
not a straggler in all that glorious line!”’

The curtain of smoke conceals them again.

A minute thus, a minute during which every heart
is tortured with doubt, and th€n a friendly breeze
wafts the clouds away.

Hurrah!

Crowds of men are on the parapet, fiercely battling
hand to hand.

And the Stars and Stripes are planted there!
Hazen and his brave boys have gained a foothold,
and all the power that can be brought to bear against

them may not succeed in pushing them back.

That flag is there to stay, and no other may ever
again float over McAllister.

For a brief time the conflict is severe.

The defenders of the fort do not tamely yield—
they are true Americans and will not haul down their
colors until the last ditch has been reached, and every
means tried that gives the least promise of success.

Sherman still watches through his glass, but he no
longer has a single doubt as to the ultimate success
of his. men.

He knows their mettle too well.

A grim smile hovers about his lips as the smoke
presently shuts out the view, and he bends his ear,
listening for Union cheers.

Still another few minutes and then—see!—the
firing ceases— opposition is crushed—and there sud-
denly rings out a volley of musketry, fired into the
air by the boys in blue!

The victory is won!

McAllister is captured !

The march to the sea is accomplished successfully.
The fall of McAllister places Sherman in commu-

4

 
 

  

TO THE SBA. 147

nication with the Wnion fleet, and the problem of
supplies is solved.

Half an hour after the victory was assured. General
Sherman entered the fort, and with a warm grasp of
the hand congratulated Hazen on his brilliant achieve-
ment.

Before midnight Sherman had penned a dispatch to
the Secretary of War, giving an account of the main
features of the campaign, and the situation as it then
stood, which before daylight was on its way North.

In it he said:

‘The weather -has been fine and supplies were
abutdant. . . :. .  Weshave not lost-a wagon
on the trip, but have gathered in a large supply of
negroes, mules, horses, etc., and our trains are in far
better condition than when westarted. . . . ‘The
quick work made with McAllister, and the opening
of communication with our fleet, and the consequent
independence for supplies, dissipates all their boasted
threats to head me off, and starve the army. I regard
Savannah as already gained.”?

On the 17th, General Sherman, under a flag of
truce, sent ademand to General Hardee for the sur--
render of Savannah. ‘The reply contained a refusal,
and also pointed out that the investment of the place
was not complete. This was true. An avenue of
retreat was yet open to the Confederates, so guarded
by natural obstacles that Sherman had yet been
unable to devise a plan whereby to close it.

This avenue of escape was utilized by Hardee on
the night of the 20th, and although the noise inci-
_ dent to the movement was heard, the night was so

dark that its direction or object could not be divined.

With the dawn of the 21st it became known that
Savannah had been evacuated.

The Union troops moved in promptly, yelling

 

  
 

  

148 . THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

and shouting, and singing and kicking up their heels
like so inany young colts.

And well they might be joyful.

Immediately,on arriving in person General Sher-
man dispatched a note to President Lincoln, describ-
ing the situation in few words:

‘‘T beg to present you, as a Christmas gift, the city
of Savannah, with one hundred and fifty guns and
plenty of ammunition, and about twenty-five thousand
bales of-cotton.’’

CHAPTER XHE-
THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

Sherman’s wonderful feat was the subject of warm
discussion throughout the civilized world.

At the North the news was received with exultant
and joyous demonstrations, and across thousands of
pairs of lips came the words:

‘‘Charleston’s turn will come next!”’

There was a natural yearning in. the heart of the
loyal North to witness punishment fall upon the
home of secession, the place where the first gun had
been directed against the Stars-and Stripes.

Though almost four years had passed sincé the first
shot of the war had been fired, Northern men had
never forgotten the awful shock that thrilled the land
when the news was sent broadcast that the flag had
been dishonored at Charleston.

All this while the memory of that deadly insult
had kept burning into their souls, and if there was
one city in the South they desired te see humiliated;
it was the proud seacoast metropolis.

SWistx v4

16

 

    
   
   

 
THE SCHEME EXPANDS. 149

Years later, with the war ended, how changed the
feeling—when an earthquake ravaged the fair city
of South Carolina how the North thrilled with sym-
pathy and eager hands were outstretched to bind ap
the wounds of the stricken Charleston.

During the progress of that march to the sea, it
had been commented upon in the press, hopefully by

those friendly to Sherman, gloomily by those who ~

wished for success but feared the resu!t, and denom-
inated by enemies as ‘‘a foolhardy experiment con-
ceived by a mad brain.’’

Now every critic was answered.

Concerning the movement the London 7Z7mes
remarked: -

‘‘Since the great Duke of Marlborough turned his
back upon the Dutch, and plunged heroically into
Germany to fight the famous battle of Blenheim,
military history has recorded no stranger marvel than
the mysterious expedition of General Sherman, on
an unknown route, against an undiscoverable enemy.’”’

And before the result was known another English
paper declared:

‘He has done one of the most brilliant or foolish
things ever performed by a military leader. If suc-
cessful, he will add a new chapter to the theory and
practice of modern warfare.’’

Somebody asked General Grant if he had not been
extremely anxious and, nervous during that space
when nothing, good or bad, was kuown regarding
Sherman.

His reply, in effect, was:

“Not the slightest. You see, I know and under-
stand Sherman. Like a young colt, he wants to be
turned out so that he can kick up his heels. No
matter what the circuinstances I am always confident
that in due time Sherman will turn up all right.’’

  
  

   

   
 

 
   
   
150 THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

It was this absolute reliance on each other that
made Grant, Sherman, and Sheridan three of a kind
hard to beat.

They were satisfied that all would work well in
charge of the others, and hence for once during the
war the movements of the various Northern armies
were regulated with clock-like accuracy.

It was like a great chess-player manipulating many
games at the same time, and fighting none to a draw.

Grant never had reason to regret the amazing trust
he placed in General Sherman, and no one knew
better than he how much his final success was due to
the efforts of such a sagacious lieutenant.

On receiving General Sherman’s laconie note,
the President immediately replied:

‘“EXECUTIVE MANSION,

‘““WASHINGTON, D. C., Dec. 26, 1864.

‘‘My DEAR GENERAL SHERMAN:—Many, many
thanks for your Christmas gift—the capture of
Savannah. :

‘*When you were about to leave Atlanta for the
Atlantic coast, I was anxious, if not fearful, but feel-
ing you were the better judge, and remembering that
‘nothing risked, nothing gained,’ I did not interfere.
Now, the undertaking being a success, the honor is
all yours, for I believe none of us went further than
to acquiesce. And taking the work of General
Thomas into the count, as it should be taken, it is
indeed a great success.

‘*Not only does it afford the obvious and immediate
military advantages, but in showing to the world
that your army could be divided, putting the stronger
part to an important new service, and yet leaving
enough to vanquish the old opposing forces of the
whole—Hood’s army—it brings those who sat in
_ darkness to see a great light.

 
 

THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

“But what next? I suppose it will be safe to leave
General Grant and yourself to decide.

‘Please make my grateful acknowledgments to
your whole army, officers and men.

‘‘Vours very truly, A. LINCOLN

The reference to General Thomas was in connec-
tion with the gallant defense of Nashville.

Hood, in pursuance of his mad design to invade the
North, on the last day of November finally attacked
General Schofield, who, with a force of about fifteen
thousand, held Thomas’ front at Franklin, eighteen
miles south of Nashville.

All through the afternoon and for hours after dark
the Confederates charged again and again, each time
meeting with a bloody repulse. ‘Their losses footed
up six thousand.

But gallantly as his men had fought, General
Schofield could not expect his little force to continue
holding in check Hood’s entire army, and late at
night he fell back toward Nashville.

The Union army was intrenched three miles south
ef the city. Hood advanced to within two miles of
the line, and for a number of days there was almost
constant skirmish fighting.

Cold weather ensuing after Hood’s approach, the
ground for a part of the time being covered by a
glare of ice, prevented the most deadly struggle for
which both armies were stripped.

The time had come for action.

Thomas, the Rock of Chickamauga, believed he
was in a condition to offer Hood battle.

He well knew the advantage that came with a well
arranged surprise, and had made up his mind to treat
the Confederates to such an attack as they had on
many occasions given the Yankee army.

Before Nashville was to be fought the battle that
would forever decide the fate of Tennessee, for if

    

sae

  
  

  

    

152 THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

defeated, Hood could never gather another army
capable of invading the State.

On the 14th of December General Thomas called
together his corps commanders -and announced his
intention of attacking on the morrow, should the
weather permit, at the same time explaining his plans
of operations.

In the morning the attack was made.

For two days the battle raged.

About three o’clock on the second, the Confeder-
ate lines were broken in a dozen places by a magnifi-
cent assault. :

It crowned the Union arms once again with bright
victory.

Hood had entered Tennessee with a splendid army,
fifty thousand strong. He fled southward now with
half that number of demoralized troops.

General Thomas took over thirteen thousand pris-
oners, besides receiving two thousand deserters, and
captured seventy-two pieces of artillery.

A vigorous pursuit completed the disorganization
of Hood’s army, which speedily became little more
than a rabble. ‘Thousands of men took advantage of
the occasion to desert the ranks and return to their
homes, never again to raise a weapon for the ‘‘lost
cause. ”’

Let us return to Sherman.

To men so accustomed to be ‘‘on the move,’’ the
Stay in Savannah was a period of ease and rest. And
yet there were a multiplicity of matters demanding
the attention of Sherman.

As a usual thing a victorious army in a captured
city is very difficult of restraint.

No one knew this better than Sherman, and he had
given the strictest orders with reference to the care
of property; and when soldiers were proved guilty of
breaking these rules, punishment followed speedily.
Sherman believed that in a short time this country

 

 

 

 

  
     
     
    
 
  
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
  
 
    
   
   
   
     
     
   

   

THE SCHEME EXPANDS. 153

would again be under one flag, and he desired his
men to remember that they were not in a foreign
p= country—that these men against whom they fought
oF were only rebellious brothers soon to be received
7. again into the common family.
io In his hands rested an enormous, indeed autocratic, =
a power. But it can never be said that he wielded it to —
any honest man’s disadvantage.
The popular conception of the “‘great captain’’
throughout the South did him the grossest injustice. Ss
It is true that he was.reserved and distant to 2

i strangers, that he had a good opinion of himself and S

2 -his ability, and was fearless in admitting it, that in
many respects he was austere and unyielding, yet
with it all was coupled a heart that—even though it
was bared to few—was sensitive to the sufferings or
wrongs of every fellow-being, be his skin black or
white.

At Atlanta, and now at Savannah, the colored
people were constantly coming to see him, to ask his
advice, and ‘none were ever turned away without a al
kindly word of counsel. —— -

For one thing Sherman was eminently just.

No man ever stepped to high position through his
acquaintance or friendship. Merit, and merit alone,
ee evoked commendation from him.

A Nor did he excuse in himself what he would not in

a another, governing his own actions by as strict laws
= as he could frame.

a Offered a commission as major-general in the regu-
"ee lar army, before the fall of Atlanta, he declined the :

a promotion, saying: 3

‘These positions of so much trust and honor should -
be held open until the close of the war. They should
not be hastily given. Important campaigns are in
operation. At the end, let those who prove their
capacity and merit be the ones appointed to these
high honors. ’’

   

 
 

    
  

154 THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

 

accepted it, for he believed he had earned, and was
entitled to it.

Indeed, no man who was honored during the whole
four years’ war did more to win his stars than Sher-
man—no man save Grant did so much to bring the
fratricidal strife to a speedy close as he: But for the
tactics employed by these comrades in arnis, the san-
guinary struggle might have been dragged on for many
years longer, though of course in the end the
superior numbers and resources of the great North
must have finally overcome the desperate valor of the
South.

An aide-de-camp of General Sherman’s (Brevet-
Major George Ward Nichols), who was with him
constantly from the time of leaving Atlanta until the
end. was reached, and whose familiar contact may be
reasonably supposed to give him an insight into the
general’s character, and a knowledge of his personal
pecularities, says of him:

‘General Sherman’s memory is marvelous. The
simplest incidents of friendly intercourse, the details
of lis campaigns, situations of events, dates, names,
faces, remain fresh in his mind. A soldier who may
have addressed him long years ago in the swamps of
Florida; some heroic deed of an officer or soldier at
Shiloh; a barn, ora hill-side, in Georgia; a chance
expression of your own which you may have forgot-
ten; the minutest particulars in the plan of a cam-
paign; whatever he has seen, heard, or read, he
remembers with astonishing accuracy.

‘‘He is also remarkably observant, especially of the
conduct and character of the officers of the army.
He sees what many persons suppose it impossible for
his eye to reach. In an army of seventy thousand

men, it might be reasonably imagined that the com-
mauding general is too far removed from the great

When again the commission was proffered him he

 

7

  
   

 

 
  
  

THE SCHEME EXPANDS. —_— 155

       
   
      

mass to know or be known by them, but when it is
remembered that Sherman has marched during this
campaign alternately with one and another corps, it
ceases to be a matter of surprise that he is thoroughly
acquainted with the character of the different organi-
zations. In truth, nothing escapes that vigilant and
piercing eye, from the greatest to the minutest detail
of the command.

‘General Sherman is sociable in the best sense of
the word. When the responsibilities of the hour are
cast aside—and he throws them off with the utmost =
facility—he enters into the spirit of a merry-making a
with all the zest and appreciation of the jolliest of q
the party. He has a keen sense of wit and humor,
and not unfrequently he is the centre and life of the
occasion. Sometimes he is familiar with others, butit
would be a remarkable spectacle to see others take
liberties with him. He converses freely, yet he is
reticent to the last degree, knowing how to keep his
own counsel, and never betraying his purposes. He
is cautious and often suspicious; yet no man ever
accused him of deceit or dishonesty, either in word or
deed. His unmeasured scorn and contempt are visited
upon pretense, spurious philanthropy, arrogance,
self-conceit, or boasting, but he never fails to recog- 4
nize and pay a hearty tribute to unpretentious merit,
courage, capacity, Christian manliness, and sim-
Te plicity. He is not prodigal of promises, but, his

word once given, is sacred as Holy Writ.
“If the personal descriptions of the general given ~
, by the Confederate newspapers during the campaign
a were accepted as truth, he would appear as a creature
of demoniac passion and cruelty, whose unrelenting
spirit found pleasure in wreaking vengeance upon old
men, women, and children; but Confederate jour-
nalism is known to be violent, unscrupulous, and
libelous, as readily assailing the President with coarse
vituperation as his generals with wholesale falsehoods.

       
     
  
 
   
    
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
    
   
  

  
 

 

156 THE SCHEME EXPANDS.

General Sherman is terribly in earnest in his method
of conducting war, but he is neither vindictive nor
implacable. He once said to a Methodist preacher in
Georgia who had, by voice and example, helped to
plunge the nation into war:

‘* *You sir, and such as you, had the power to resist
this mad rebellion; but you chose to strike down the
best Government ever created, and for no good reason
whatever. You are suffering the consequences, and
have no right to complain.’

‘“While the general was speaking, his soldiers were
tapidly emptying the preacher’s barns of their stores
ef corn and forage. The anecdote illustrates Shere
man’s ideas of the way to make war.

‘*Yet there is a depth of tenderness, akin to the
love of woman, behind that face which is furrowed
with the lines of anxiety and care, and those eyes
which dart keen and suspicious glances. Little chil-
dren cling to the general’s knees, and nestle in his
arms with intuitive faith and affection. During our
sojourn in Savannah, his headquarters and private

room became the play-ground of hosts of little ones,

upon whom the door was never closed, no matter
what business was pending.

‘In person General Sherman is six feet in height,
with a wiry, muscular, and not ungraceful frame.
His age in only forty-five years,* but his face is fur-
rowed with deep lines indicating care and profound
thought. With surprising rapidity, however, these
strong lines disappear when he talks with children
and women. His eyes are of a dark-brown color, and
sharp and quick in expression. His forehead is broad
and fair, sloping gently at the top of the head, which
is covered. with thick light-brown . hair, closely
trimmed. His beard and mustache, of a sandy hue,
are also closely cut. Huis constitution is iron. Ex-

* 1864.

 

   

is

 

   

“a

  
   
 
   
  
  

    
   

 

 

 

   

 

  

THE SCHEME EXPANDS. = 157

posure to cold, rain, or burning heat seems to produce
no effect upon his powers of endurance and strength.
Under the most harassing conditions I have never
seen him exhibit any symptoms of fatigue.

“In the field he retires early, but at midnight he
may be found pacing in front of his tent, or sitting
by the camp-fire smoking a cigar. His sleep must be
light and unrestful, forthe galloping of a courier’s

‘horse down the road instantly wakes him, as wellasa

voice or movement in the tent. He falls asleep as
easily and quickly as a little child—by the roadside,
upon the wet ground, on the hard floor, or when a
battle rages near him. No circumstance of time or
place seems to affect him. His mien is never clumsy
or commonplace; and when mounted, upon review,
rf appears in every way the ‘‘great captain’? {that
e Is.

‘“When sounds of musketry or cannonading reach
his ears, the general is extremely restless until he has
been satisfied as to the origin, location, and probable
results of the fight in progress. At such moments he
usually lights a fresh cigar, and smokes while walk-

ing to and fro; stopping now and then to listen to

the increasing rattle of musketry; then, muttering,
‘Forward,’ will mount old ‘Sam,’ a horribly fast-
walking horse, which is as indifferent to shot and
shell as his master, and starts off in the direction of
the fire. Dismounting near the battle-line, he will
stride away into the woods, or to the edge of a creek
or swamp, until some officer, fearful of the conse-
quences, respectfully warns him that he is in a dan-
gerous position, when, perhaps, he retires.

“One afternoon, during the Atlanta campaign, the
general paid a visit to General Hooker, who had
pitched his headquarters in a place almost as much
exposed to the fire of the enemy as any that could
have been found along the line. The two generals

o, seated themselves comfortably, with their feet planted

  

     
   
    

 

158 UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

 

against the trees, watching the operations immediately
in front, and in full view of the Confederates. Very
soon a shell passed them, shrieking overhead, clearing
the crockery from the dinner-table with amazing
rapidity, and frightening the cook, Sambo, who
afterward excused jhhimself on the ground that his
mate had been killed the night before by one of ‘them
things.’

‘‘Another shell quickly followed, demolishing a
chair which had just been vacated by an officer.
Meauwhile the rifle bullets were singing, and ‘fiz-
zing’ about in a reckless way, chipping the bark from
the trees and cutting their leaves and branches. Still
the two generals sat, discussing militarv questions,
with the utmost indifference, until the sun went
down; while the staff officers, not seeing any fun in
the business, carried on their own conversation as
companionably as could reasonably be expected in a
spot where the protecting trees were five or ten feet
apart.’’

CHAPTER XIV.
UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

The march through Georgia was not an erratic
movement, but part of a grand and comprehensive
plan that had been agreed upon between Giant and
Sherman, the two ‘great captains’’ developed by the
wat.

Lee was shut up in Petersburg.

In one direction alone could he escape. Sherman’s
veterans must now hurry to the scene of action in”
Virginia, to be prepared for what might happen.

-

*

   
   

 

 
 
 

 

 

  

UP THROUGH GEORGIA. 159

This march from Savannah through South and
North Carolina promised to be even more difficult
than that through Georgia.

There was more of a fiery element oad the coast,
and the country admitted of a better “chance for
ambuscade.

Johnston was not yet again in the saddle, and next
to Lee he was in all probability the most sagacious
leader the Confederacy could boast—more than this,
he possessed the confidence of his men, who loved
him well, and were always willing to follow his lead.

Hardee did not possess this confidence.

On the way there were bound to be numerous hard
fought engagements, cities to be captured, and forts
to be taken.

The Confederates having learned from experience
would doubtless destroy all forage on the way, but
for this Sherman cared little since he was able to get
supplies by means of the sea.

By the middle of January everything was in readi-
ness for the march northward.

Heavy rains intervening, accompanied by freshets,
delayed matters considerably, roads over which they
passed dry-shod a few weeks before in some places
being covered by twelve or fifteen feet of water.

Whieeler’s Confederate cavalry became active in
the front immediately that the Union columns ap-
peared pointing northward. Jumping at the conclusion
that Sherman’s objective point was Charleston they
fortified themselves along the Salkehatchie, there to
dispute further advance.

The real march began on the 1st of February.

Having held the roads so long the Confederate cay-
alry had been able to perform a work of destruction or
blockade without opposition. Not a bridge was left,
and trees innumerable had been felled across the roads
and had to be removed before wagon trains or artillery
could pass.

    
 

  
   

 

160 UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

 

General Sherman, however,- possessed a pioneer
corps second to none, understanding their business
perfectly, able to tell at a glance the correct thing to
do, and it had to be somethirg more serious than a
bridge or felled trees to necessitate the halting of the
columns.

On the 3d there was a gallantly executed movement
in pursuance of an order from General Sherman for
the carrying of a bridge across the Salkahatchie.

Generals Mower and Smith, in person, and on foot,
led their divisions through a swamp three miles in
width, wading in muck and water that at times rose
nearly shoulder-high. 3

It was an experience no man who lived to tell the
tale would ever cease to remember,and with such an
example before them, the bovs in blue could not hes-
itate. They asked no questions—the foe was some-
where in advance and they must find him—to do so it
was necessary that they wade through this swanip, and
no matter how high the water and slime came, the
thing must be done. :

Sherman had said so, and they would go through
fire to carry out his commands, not to mention a little
water.

So the divisions plunged in, and a most unique
spectacle was presently seen of thousands splashing
and wading, holding their precious guns aloft.

The weather was cold—that bitter, penetrative cold
of the South, so unlike the dry and eager nipping of
Northern frosts—and there were blue lips by thou-
sands and such a rattling of teeth as probably was
never heard before, when the men finally emerged
from the swamps.

Dancing, and jumping, and indulging in friendly
sparring or wrestling to set the blood in motion, the
men were soon themselves. Their thorough wetting
may have made them feel that they must punish the
enemy whose presence at the bridge had compelled it;

  
   

 

 

    
 

    

  

UP THROUGH GEORGIA. + 161

certain it is that they assailed the rebel brigade
guarding the bridge with a vigor and a personal vin-
dictiveness greater than ussual.

The Confederates were soon in disorder and retreat-
ing toward Branchville.
On the same day another bridge was carried by

soldiers of the Seventeenth Corps.
The Salkakatchie was no longer an obstacle.

Their line being broken in two places beyond hope
of repair, the Southern army retreated and took up a.
new defensive position behind the Edisto,

The Confederates in vain strove to divine Sher-—
man’s-real purpose. One day’s advance indicated that
he intended moving directly on Charleston—the next,
that Augusta was aimed at—the next, that it was
Columbia—and still the next they thought it possible
he might be pushing for Virginia without inclination
to turn to right or left.

On the 12th of February a bridge over the Edisto
was carried by assault; the position of the Confeder-
ates was made untenable and another retreat was in
order.

It is a matter that has frequently provoked com-
ment that in so many instances the Union troops”
were able to make head against an equal number of
the enemy possessing the advantage of breastworks.

Although the Confederates were unable to gather
an army that could make a fair showing against
Sherman so far as numerical force was concerned,
there were many occasions when advance columns or
detachments of the Federals found themselves face to
face with an equal force of the foe, awaiting their
coming from behind earthworks.

In no case did the enemy withstand the fierce on-
slaught. No doubt many of them began to scent
the end from afar, and had lost all heart. Then again
they were not as well armed as the Federal troops,
and poorly fed.

 
      
  

162 UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

There is, however, another cause for this weak
defense put up by these hard fighters of Carolina.

It may rightfully be attributed to the magic of a
name—and that, Sherman !

So. completely had success crowned his every move-
ment that in the rank and file of the Confederate
forces he came to be thought of asinvincible. Before 4 .
a foe who had never failed the Confederates had no
heart for a clash of arms.

There is on record an instance of an expression of '
this feeling.

The skirmish lines had advanced to within speak-
ing distance.

A man in gray suddenly sang out:

ji say, over there!”

‘*T say, yourself!’

‘Who the devil are you? Strikes me you’re push-
ing things.’’

“‘Vou’re right, there, Johnny. We’re Bill Sher-
man’s raiders; you’d better git—we’re coming for
you, straight.”’

They did ‘‘git,’’ within a very few hours.

Another instance, which also illustrates the dash
and assured feeling of the Union boys, occurred in
connection with the occupation of the railroad at

Midway.

The column had halted of necessity, while a road
was being constructed across a swamp. A foraging
party, regularly detailed, had started on an expedition
to obtain supplies.

As General Howard sat on his horse, beside the

: road, waiting as patiently as possible until the column
could move again, a strange figure on a white horse,
with rope-halter and stirrups, came tearing up at a
mad pace.
Halting abruptly in front of the party he waved his
arms above his head and shouted:
‘‘Flooray, general, we’ve got the railroad!”

      
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 
     
   
     
   
 

 

   

UP THROUGH GEORGIA. 163

“What?” :

‘‘We’ve captured the railroad, and the foraging
parties have- formed line of battle, intrenched, and
will hold it against any force until you come up!”’

His news was truth.

Suddenly coming out on the railroad, and knowing
its importance they had dropped chickens, turkeys,
and sweet potatoes, and had gone to work like
beavers to intrench, while one of their number sped
back with the welcome news.

The crossing of the Edisto aroused to the utmost
the fears of the inhabitants of Augusta and Charleston,
for Sherman was now in position to advance on
either.

Very few even of Sherman’s most trusted officers
understood exactly at what he was driving, or what
was his real object, although soon. it was to become
apparent.

On the 13th of February the right wing of the
army swung around and from lip to lip was whis-

ered :

‘*Columbia!”’

“Lhe Confederates hastily concentrated for the de-
fense of South Carolina’s capital back of Congaree
Creek, and defended it with vigor for several hours.
But at four o’clock on the afternoon of the 15th their
works were carried by assault.

Before nine the next morning the southern bank
of the Saluda was carried, but all attempts,at crossing _
were foiled until some of the brave boys in blue
effected it in boats, then, forming.in line in the shel-
ter of a rail fence, charged across an open field and
drove the enemy from a wood in which they were
posted.

Just two hours later a pontoon bridge was ready for
use.

At every point the Confederates were forced from
their intrenchments.

¢

   

  
      
  

164 UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

   

They seemed to feel the hand of destiny lay heavy
upon them. Even the presence of their beloved com-
mander failed to arouse them to that fierce mood
which had been a marked feature of their work earlier
in the war. : “

Truth to tell they had become satiated with blood-
shed, and when disaster fell upon them, with Sher-
man driving rough-shod over the sacred soil of the
Palmetto State, and Lee shut up in Richmond, the
jaded, tattered, hungry men of Hardee could not
stand up to their work with the old-time enthusiasm.

They met the cheering Federals in a dogged, sullen
manner, but nothing could withstand the onset of
Sherman’smen. After a stiff fight on the morning of
the 17th, in which the enemy was driven over two
miles, the Mayor of Columbia strode out to the lines
to surrender the place.

General Sherman, accompanied by General Howard,
first crossed the bridge and entered the city.

They rode to the public square, where an immense
assemblage greeted their arrival with cheers!

This alone indicated that the crowd was not com-
posed of Southerners.

Nor was it.

The blacks in the throng shouted because Sher-
man’s coming assured them they were no longer
slaves. ee

The whites cheered because they had met friends,
for to a man almost they were Union boys who had
been captives in the prison at Columbia, who perforce
were liberated when the Confederates fled before the
advancing and resistless foe.

Tears rained down the wizened cheeks of many as
their eyes once again rested on the starry emblem, its
folds waving unhindered and respected.
=10e.)?
Bil

 
    
 

    

   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 

 

 
   
     
   
    
      
   
   

     
 
 

UP THROUGH GEORGIA. 165.

A soldier would desert the ranks to grasp a former
comrade by the hand, standing there in the crowd.
It was opposed to discipline—but who could utter
a word of reproof. Even Sherman himself found
occasion more than once to look in another direction.
And as ‘‘Joe’’and ‘‘Bill’’ wrung each other’s hands
= with warm pressure, questions would fly thick and
fast.
Then ‘‘Joe’’ or ‘Bill’? would strike the double-
quick to reach his place in line, calling back:
“P11 see and talk it over with you later!”
Be it said to the credit of the officials in charge at
Columbia, that no threats were raised as to massacring
the Federal prisoners rather than have them set free.
That such threats came from the Andersonville stock-
ade was due to the fact that inhuman guards were in
charge. After the conclusion of. the war these men
were tried by the proper authorities, and most severely
punished.

At Columbia the prisoners upon being set free
found themselves well cared for at Sherman’s hands,
and many of them fell in, assuming arms again in the
service of their beloved country.

In the crowd of recent prisoners was one who
pressed his way forward ‘o Sherman’s side and offer-
ing him a folded paper, asked:

“Will you kindly read this at your leisure ?”’

4 _ The general inclined his head and put the paper in
a his pocket.

a Later in the day, as he was examining the various
documents placed in the same pocket since morning,
he found this one, and opening it, read:

    
    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
     
         
   

‘‘SHERMAN’S MARCH TO THE SEA.

‘*Composed by Adjutant Byers, Fifth lowa Infantry. Arranged
and sung by the prisoners in Columbia Prison.

“Our camp-fires shone bright on the mountains
That frowned on the river below,
_As we stood by our guns in the morning,
    
  

UP THROUGH GEORGIA,

 
 
     
     
   
     
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
  
 
 
 
 
   
  
  
 
 
 
 
    
   
       
   
       

And eagerly watched for the foe;
When a rider came out of the darkness,

‘ That hung over mountain and tree,
And shouted, ‘Boys, up and be ready !

For Sherman will march to the sea!’

  

“CHORUS :

«Then sang we a song of our chieftain,
That echoed over river and lea;
And the stars in our banner skone brighter,
When Sherman marched down to the sea.

«Then cheer upon cheer for told Sherman

Went up from each valley and glen,

And the bugles re-echoed the music
That came from the lips of the men ;

For we knew that the stars in our banners
More bright in their splendor would be,

And that blessings from Northland would greet ws,
When Sherman marched down to the sea!

“Then sang we a sone, ete.
S >

“Then forward, boys! forward to battle!

We marched on ous: wearisome way,

We stormed the wild hills of Resaca—
God bless those who fell on that day.

Then Kenesaw frowned in its glory,
Frowned down on the flag of the free ;

But the East and the West bore our standards,
And Sherman marched down to the sea!

“Then sang we a song, ete.
>

“Still onward we pressed, till our banners
Swept out from Atlanta’s grim walls,
And the blood of the patriot dampened
The soil where the traitor-flag falls;
But we paused not to weep for the fallen,
Who slept by each river and tree, a
Yet we twined them a wreath of the laurel, @
As Sherman marched down to the sea. : -_ a-

 

‘Then we sang a song, ete.

 
 

“Oh, proud was our army that morning,
That stood where the pine darkly towers,
When Sherman said, ‘Boys, you are weary,
But to-day fair Savannah is ours!’
Then sang we a song of our chieftain,
That echoed over river and lea;
And the stars in our banner shone brighter
When Sherman marched down to the sea!”
 

 

    

  

UP THROUGH GEORGIA. : 167

Adjutant. Byers was afterward attached to Sher-—
man’s staff, and subsequent to the close of the war
was United States Consul at Zurich, Switzerland.

When the news of the capture of the South Carolina
capital reached the North, general rejoicing followed,
and all thoughts were turned upon Charleston, for
no one believed Sherman would quit the Palmetto
State without giving the proud citizens of Charleston
a taste of war.

They had been so crazy for it in ’61, that it would
be a pity to deprive them of the pleasure now that
_the golden opportunity was at hand.

Columbia in the hands of the Federals fared much
better than many hostile cities would have done when
captured by an invading foe.

Sherman’s rules were almost identical with those
which had been put in practice at Savannah.

An incident of the occupation of Columbia is thus
described by General Sherman in his ‘‘Memoirs.”?

‘Toward evening of February 17th, the mayor,
Doctor Goodwin, came to my quarters at Duncan’s
house, and remarked that there was a lady in’Colum-
bus who professed to be a special friend of mine. On
his giving her name, I could not recall it, but inquired
as to her maiden or family name. He answered.
Poyas.

“It so happened that, when I was a lieutenant at
Fort Moultrie, in 1842-’46, I used very often to visit
a family of that name on the east branch of the Cooper
river, about forty miles from Fort Moultrie, and to
hunt with the son, Mr. James Poyas, an elegant
young fellow and a fine sportsman. His father,
mother, and several sisters composed the family, and
were extremely hospitable. One of the ladies was
very fond of painting in water colors, which was one ~
of my weaknesses, and on a certain occasion I pre-
sented her with a volume treating of water colors.
“Of course, I was glad to renew her acquaintance,

 
168 UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

and proposed to Doctor Goodwin that we should walk
to her house and visit the lady, which we did. ‘The
house stood beyond the Charlotte depot, in a large
lot, was of frame, with a high porch, which was
reached by a set of steps outside.

‘Entering this yard, I noticed ducks and chickens,
and a general air of peace and comfort that was really
pleasant to behold at that time of universal desolation;
the lady in question met us at the head of the steps
and invited us into a parlor which was perfectly neat
and well furnished. After inquiring about her father,
mother, sisters, and especially her brother James, my
special friend, I could not help saying that I was
pleased to notice that our men had not handled her
house and premises as roughly as was their wont.

‘‘ “T owe it to you, general,’ she answered.

“Not at all. I did not know who‘you were till a.

few ininutes ago.’

‘She reiterated that she was indebted to me for the
perfect safety of her house and property, and added:

‘“ “You remember, when you were at our house on
Cooper River in 1845, you gave me a book ??

“She handed me the book in question, on the fly-
leaf of which was written:

‘To Miss —~- Poyas, with the compliments of
W. T. Sherman, First Lieutenant, Third Artillery.’

She then explained that when Wade Hampton’s
cavalry drew out of the city, calling out that the
Yankees were coming, she armed herself with this
book, and awaited the ‘crisis.

“Soon the shouts about the market-place an-
nounced that the Yankees had come; very soon men
were seen running up and down the street; a parcel
of them poured over the fence, began to chase her
chickens and ducks, and to enter her house.

‘‘She observed one large man, with a full beard,
who exercised some authority, and to him she appealed
in the name of ‘his general.’ ;

 

oe

4
4
a.

 
 

    
  

 
 

 

   
 
   
UP THROUGH GEORGIA. 169
‘What do you know of Uncle Billy?’ he

demanded.

“Why,” she said, ‘when he was a young man he
used to be our friend in Charleston, and here isa
book he gave me.’

‘“The officer or soldier took the book, looked at the
inscription, and, turning to his fellows, said:

“ “Boys, that’s so; that’s Uncle Billy’s writing,
for I have seen it often before.’

‘“‘He at once commanded the party to stop pillaging,
and left a man in charge of the house, to protect her
until the regular provost guard should be established.
I then asked her if the regular guard or sentry had
been as good to her.

‘‘She assured me that he was a very nice young
man; that he had been telling her all about his family
in Iowa; and that at that very instant of time he was
.in another room minding her baby.”’

The lady’s presence of mind and the great respect
entertained for the general by his men had saved her
hoine from the devastation spread by soldiers whom
it was at times difficult to restrain, feeling as they
did, that it could not be wrong to retaliate on those_
who had so cruelly treated their comrades when cap-
tured, living examples of which treatment were con-
stantly before them, pallid face, gaunt of frame, wild
Ol eve.

There was a scarcity of provisions in many sections,
owing to poor facilities in handling, and rascality in
the Confederate commissary department. While
stores were piled up in out of the way places to save
them from the omnipresent Yankees, the Coniederate
army went on scanty rations, and the tens of thousands
of Yankee prisoners were reduced almost to starvation.

Among the more vicious there may have existed a
desire to thin out their enemies by starvation and dis-
ease, but it could never be proved that the Confeder-

 
‘

 

fully, and the heavens were lurid with the glare, so

  

170 UP THROUGH GEORGIA.

ate authorities ever had a guilty knowledge of such ©
diabolical plans.

Among the men there was great rejoicing over the
capture of Columbia, and it could not but be the
basis of great satisfaction to Sherman and the Govern-
ment at Washington.

Here was located the largest printing establishment
of the Confederates, and large quantities of paper on

ywhich they printed notes and bonds were found, and

in the haste of their exit it was impossible to remove
the printing presses and materials.

The arsenal was well stocked with all the varied

materials of war, rifles, carbines, shot, shell, and

fixed ammunition.

That night Columbia suffered from a fire of great
magnitude in which nearly the whole central portion
of the city was destroyed.

It was not the work of the Union men. Far from
it. From lowest to highest—General Sherman him-
self not excepted—all hands went to work and assisted
poor people to carry their furniture out of doors and
save it.

‘The ‘‘Yankees’’ were credited with maliciously
firing Columbia, but the burden of proof indicates a

“more reasonable conclusion. When evacuating the

city the Confederates had set fire to some hundreds
of bales of cotton located at many different points.
These had been, as was supposed, extinguished,
but it is a known peculiarity of cotton that it will
burn smolderingly in the centre long after seemingly
every spark is quenched, while all the time it is liable

to burst into a blaze.

Certain it is that men who had wilfully started the
blaze would not have done such Trojan work in seek-
ing to conquer it.

Throughout the whole night the fire raged fright-

 

  
   

      
   
      
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
  
 
 
 
    
  
 
      
   
     

UP THROUGH GEORGIA. 171

that the Confederates in their distant camps were
aroused by the fearful spectacle.
Unable to check the progress of the conflagration
_ by, means of water, Sherman resorted to military
expedients and shattered a number of houses by
| explosion of gunpowder. Thus the flames were
i gradually gotten into control, but not before immense
4 damage had been done the fair city of Columbia.

A singular fact in connection with the war was that
while Confederate and ‘‘Yank’’ fought in bitter
earnest when opposite on the battle-field, there were
thousands upon thousands whose bitterness went no
further.

There may have been a shout of exvltation when
either won, but in calmer moments came a vague
regret that the defeated foe was not Italian, French,
Spanish, anything but a native of the United States.

In other words each respected his foe, a touching

-instance of which was connected with the occupation
of Columbia. Inthe public square a beautiful monu-
ment had been erected in honor of. the soldiers of
a South Carolina regiment who had died in the war
with Mexico.

A Union straggler took a fancy to some brass letters
on a tablet at the base and began hammering at them.

A squad of regulars chancing to see him at work,
called on him to desist, and when he did not promptly.

obey, was set upon, kicked, cuffed and generally
= ‘“overhauled.”’

With the crossing of the Edisto, General Hardee’s
fears in regard te Sherman took a new direction. He

- no longer feared an advance on Charleston—his chief
anxiety being as to whether he could get out of ie
city in time.

Sherman was gradually enveloping all his lines of
communication.

He delayed not on the order of his ee
went!

 
THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

On the 18th, General Gillmore entered Charleston
at the head of his troops.

CHAPTER XV.
THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

Of the evacuation of Charleston General Sherman
could not learn for several days.

Not until the 23d did there arrive any trustworthy
confirmation of the rumors that had reached them the
day previous.

General Sherman simply smiled when first the
report was brought to his attention.

Asked while at Savannah if he expected to take
Charleston, he answered:

‘“Yes, but I shall not sacrifice life in its capture.
Charleston will fall of itself or—the people must
starve. ”’

And now, after hearing what was to be told, he
said:

“‘T do not doubt the truth of the story. It is what
I am expecting to hear, and if not true, soon will be.
I have already cut two of the great railroad arteries
which give it life. One more remains. In a few days
we will strike the Florence Railroad, and they must
leave then!”’

The official announcement that one wing of Sher-
man’s army had gone into Charleston was received.
with the greatest manifestations of joy. It was the
basis of a general jubilee. Encouraged and inspirited,
the army felt itself able to cope with any obstacle.

Not until General Sherman massed his infantry at
Winnsboro did the Confederate chief.appear to divine
the real nature of his intentions.

 

 
  

 

oP

Cn hts
ee :

 
   

 

 

 

“

Of life.

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. Sie

Having been some time before forced by popular

‘clamor to restore General Johnston to command,

President Davis assigned him the delicate and difficult
duty of checking the advance of Sherman’s veterans.

Instantly all available forces were concentrated at
Cheraw, with the intention of fighting desperately to
prevent the farther progress of the heretofore invinci-

ble army.

It was too late.

Had Johnston been placed in charge long before,
he might have done better than Hardee, who wasa
man of fine military training, but lacking in the ele-
ments of personal popularity; but it is extremely
doubtful whether Johnston could at any time have
stayed the steady progress of that wonderful army.

He had met it behind the strong defenses of

_Atlanta, and had gone down before the valor of Sher-

man—how, then, with depleted ranks and an army
entirely desperate rather than enthusiastic could he
hope to hold his own against the mighty forward move-
ment of that well-fed giant, that Goliath of the
North.

Still, he did what he could.

On the 3d of March the Confederates were driven
from their intrenchments and Cheraw was occupied
by the Union troops.

The capture proved more of a prize than it was at
first expected, it having been a grand depot of sup-
plies and stores. ‘Thousands of small arms were cap-
tured, besides large quantities of fixed ammunition,
twenty tons of gunpowder, and twenty-five cannon.

A portion of the latter were destroyed, while those
saved were the next day (March 4th) fired in honor
of Abraham Lincoln’s second inauguration.

By the 7th of the month the Pedee river was crossed.
A vigorous opposition had been looked for here and
it was a relief to have secured it without a fearful loss

 

 
   

174

 

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

On thé 8th the centre crossed the dividing line be-
tween South and North Carolina, and that night
encamped in the latter State.

To many persons the change from South Carolina
‘to the ‘‘Old North State’’ is a matter of surprise. A
North Carolinian had always been considered an
inferior person by those from South Carolina, and as
more of these were seen in the North it naturally
followed that a bad impression was left upon those
who met them. :

As a matter of fact, North Carolina whites were, as
a whole, far the superiors of the average South Caro-
linians. There were more small farms, better
handled, better managed, and a higher degree of
intelligence everywhere exhibited.

And, above all, a strong Union sentiment existed
in all parts.

‘There was probably a greater loyal feeling in North
Carolina than in any other border State. It had not

been given much of an opportunity for display, since.

Virginia stood between, but among the mountains
there existed numerous communities which were
devoted to Union principles.

These people welcomed the advent of Sherman’s
hosts with intense joy.

They were no longer compelled to act on the
defensive, and expressions of loyalty to the old flag
would not bring a risk of summary death. It was
worth something to see the enthusiasm these people
exhibited, and many a starry banner, secreted for
years, waved again from school-house and cabin.

This fact caused a perceptible change in the con- ©

duct of the soldiers.

There was no further secret plundering. And that
sight, so familiar in the march through South Caro-
lina and Georgia, columns of smoke bespeaking a
burning house, was no longer seen.

On the 12th of March the two columns met in the

     
  

4
x

ot

#
“yee
G4

   
    
       

 

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. 175

streets of Fayetteville, and friends who had not seen
each other in six weeks grasped hands and congratu-
lated each other on the success achieved during the

_ interim.

Several amusing instances of the value—or rather
lack of value—of Confederate money occurred at
Fayetteville.

A foraging party met a Confederate soldier in a
piece of woods. Before they could demand a surren-
der he called out:

“Tt’s all right Yanks, I ain’t a fighten no more.
I’ve skipped, and am on my way home.”’

The soldiers eyed him doubtfully.

‘“Where do you belong ?”’

‘In this State, up in the mountains.’?

That was in his favor.

‘“‘Are you giving it to us straight?’

P Yes, as a string. I'll take an afhdavy toit.”

“You can skip along, then, if you’re pretty toler-
able sure they won’t nab you and clap a musket in
your hands again.”’

“YT ouess they won’t. I’ve got friends twenty miles
from here who’ll hide me. But, I say.”’

‘“What?”?

“Tin strapped. Want to buy a watch ?”’

“Good for anything?”’

‘First-class. ”’

The Southerner pulled out a fair-looking silver
watch, that took the fancy of one of the Union men.

“Tl take it,’’ he said, and pulled out an immense

: roll of Confederate notes. ‘‘How much?’’

“Don’t want that stuff.”

“Give you a thousand for it.”?

A shake of the head.

“Well, I won’t grumble at a fair price. Say two
thousand.’’

“No go, Yank. I wouldn’t ‘tote’ the stuff. Give
me a couple of greenback ‘scads’ and it is a bargain.”’

\

   

 
     
 
 

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

  

176

He accepted two one-dollar greenbacks and went
his way satisfied, although refusing two thousand
dollars in Confederate money. =
The values of the latter, from a gold basis, during
the war were as follows:

       
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
 
  

Wecpmber, 186). a ee $1.20 : f
BR ee oe RELI OD So ee re ees - 3.00

PECETM HCL 1860s ee ee ae ee AO)

DCCON DOT; = LOO4 4 = Sees es aw a eee : 60.00

March, S65 eee ee ee 60.00 ~

PROP oe SOD 58 aie ee a 00

By the 13th of March Sherman was in full com-
munication with Generals Terry and Schofield at
Wilmington, by way of Cape Fear River.

On the 15th the columns advanced in fighting trim.

There was reason to believe that the enemy would
be encountered in large force. The belief was well-
founded.

Johnston had been restored to his rank as com-
manding general on account of his ability as a fighter.

Perhaps he could see no reason why lives should
be sacrificed in this way, but the Confederate cause :
was growing desperate, and there was always a .
chance, however slender, that a victory might be ee
gained over Sherman which would put new life into
the lost cause.

At any rate he was expected to give battle and do
all the damage he could, and having gathered his men,
he threw up intrenchments and awaited the coming

, of the dreaded blue line.

It came in sight, and speedily the roar of battle a
was heard among the North Carolina hills.

There was fighting all day on the 16th and into
the night. . The break of day on the 17th disclosed
that the Confederates had evacuated their intrench-
ments during the night and fled toward Averysboro,
guilty of the contemptible trick of not notifying and

as

 
    
       
     
     
 
    
 

 
   

 

 

 
    

so much and with so little loss. The latter must

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. 177

  

calling in their pickets, leaving them to fall into the

hands of their enemy. -

On the 20th, Johnston, displaying his fine general-
ship, suddenly concentrated his entire forces upon the
advancing left flank. General Slocum was given
scant time to form his line before the Confederates
assaulted furiously, hoping to worst him before rein-
forcements could arrive.

Repulsed again and again, the enemy retired with
the fall of darkness.

There was hard fighting all day on the 21st, John-
ston staking his all on the issue of the fray.

Vain endeavor!

At the conclusion of the day’s fighting he drew off

his defeated and discouraged troops, and so closely

was he pursued that his entire army must have fallen
prisoners but that he outwitted the Federals. Hardly
had the last of his demoralized troops crossed the
bridges over the river than they were set_on fire.
The Union soldiers arrived and would have. extin-
guished the flames, but were temporarily driven back
by the fierce volleys sent among them by the Con-
federate hosts.

By the time a sufficient force had been thrown for-
ward to seize upon the bridges, it was too late, as the
fire had made too much headway.

The consequence was all. pursuit was stopped, and
Johnston’s men had a chance to escape; but they had
been severely punished in the last battle, so that their
‘recovery would be slow.

Sherman’s objective point was now within his

grasp.

On the 2d his army marched into Goldsboro, some
of the men barefooted, their shoes having given .out
on the way.

It was a great satisfaction to General Sherman to
have brought his army here after having accomplished

     

dee bi ite

 

 
178 THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

have been greater but for outgeneraling Johnston,
_ who was kept in the dark so skilfully as to be unable
to concentrate his forces for effective opposition.

Not until he was powerless to do anything could he
be certain if Sherman intended going to Goldsboro or
Raleigh, although, believing it to be the latter, he
kept the larger proportion of his troops within reach-
ing distance of that place.

After seeing his army encamped at Goldshoro, able
to enjoy the rest they so much needed, General
Sherman started for City Point.

The President, who had come down from Wash-
ington to see a review and have a chat with General
Grant, saw instead the daring Confederate assault on
Fort Steadinan, and the equally gallant repulse. The
President pronounced it a great deal more satisfactory
than a review, for it showed him what noble stuff our
soldiers were made of.

On the evening of the 27th Sherman arrived.

His’ great march had made him the hero of the
hour, and his coming created genuine enthusiasm.

The navy saluted him with dipping of flags and
firing of guns.

No man among all the great patriotic leaders of the
North was better known than Sherman.

All were wild to see him, the hero of the wonderful
march to the sea.

His operations had up to this time been wholly
confined to the West, and the curious fact that he had
brought that whole Western army of men intact to
the seaboard, and wandered at will up the coast, was
enough to make civilians and soldiers pleased to meet
him. :

strange that the three great leaders in the war on
the Northern side should all have come out of the
West—they made giants in those States.

Escorted to headquarters by several general officers
he looked around him; and—

 
   

  

ear

=

  
 

 

 

- THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

“How are you, Grant ?’’

“How are you, Sherman ?’’

“‘T didn’t expect,’’ looking around him, ‘‘to find
all you fellows here. You don’t travel as fast as
we do.’?

After some light conversation had been indulged
in, maps were produced and plans were discussed.

Sherman’s individual plan was to bring his army
north to Weldon, where it would be in supporting
distance, and could either join Grant or go west to
Burkesville Station to intercept the retreat which Lee
must soon make.

‘‘We are not ready for that yet, Sherman. If you
moved your army up here it would frighten Lee into
retreating at once, and I want to give him a little
more time. I am going to move #p to Dinwiddie on
the 29th, and think that will force Lee out of his lines
to give me battle there (pointing at a spot on’ the
map), which will be all I want; , or else it will result
in his weakening his lines so that I can attack him.”’

A big banter!”

‘Possibly. Well, Sherman, if we don’t succeed in
that, I can hold him in check until you come up.’’

Later, General Sherman had an interview with the
President. It was in no sense formal, but a friendly
conversation illustrative of Lincoln’s personal feelings
at this stage of affairs, and expressing his views of
what might be-:done when the last cannon should
have been fired.

Sherman now returned to Goldsboro to prepare his
command for the part it must play in the closing
scenes of the great conflict.

The army was on the march when it was met with
the glorious news of the surrender of Lee’s army.

Such shouts! such cheers!

_ General Grant’s success at once caused a change in
the direction of Sherman’s march. ‘There was no.
longer any reason to seek dispositions looking to pre-

se EIR

 

 
480 THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

vent a junction between the armies of Lee and John-
ston, tor that of the former was no longer in existence.

Sherman’s army had anew objective point now, the
capture of Raleigh and the Confederate host under
Johnston.

‘“We must push Johnston now!’’ runs from lip to
lip along the line, and suppressed breathing, flashing
eyes, set teeth, indicate that if Johnston will only
make a stand there will follow one of the sharpest
and most decisive conflicts ever recorded.

This glorious news of Lee’s surrender reached
Sherman on the 13th.

With his accustomed celerity of movement he was
speedily confronting Johnston, and orders flew thick
and fast, each with its purpose, and all together form-
ing a grand and comprehensive military scheme,
stamping its author as an able as well as a brave
general.

Every one seemed to feel that the end was near,
and the soldiers were itching for one last whack at
the boys in gray before the whole Confederacy burst
like a gas balloon. ee

Thus, among the Federals there was exhibited an
intense desire to catch up with the foe.

The Southern troops had become almost disheart-
ened by the news from Lee. Well they knew the
game had run its course, and that there was no
longer a chance of success. Only desperation could
keep them in the field until they received orders from
their leader—if he said fight, they would keep their
faces to the foe to the last gasp.

__ On the r4th of April, after all the dispositions for
the advance on Raleigh had been completed, General
Sherman received a communication from General
Johnston, by a flag of truce, requesting an armistice,
and a statement of the best terms on which he could
be permitted to surrender the army under his com-
mand. General Sherman instantly dispatched his

 
THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. 181

answer, and sent it through General Kilpatrick with
q note of instruction, as follows:

‘(The letter by flag of truce was from General
Johnston, which is the beginning of the end. Here-
with is my answer, send it at once and do not advance
your cavalry beyond the university, or to a point
abreast of it on the railway. I will be at Morrisville
to-morrow.’’

‘“‘T am fully empowered to arrange with you,’’ he
wrote to General Johnston, ‘‘any terms for the sus-
pension of hostilities as between the armies com-
manded by you and those commanded by myself,
and ain willing to confer with you to that end.

‘That a basis of action may be had, I undertake to
abide by the same terms and conditions entered into
by Generals Grant and Lee at Appomattox Court
House, Virginia, on the gth instant.”

On the evening of the same day, the three army
commanders were informed of the communication just
received from the enemy, and that under existing
circumstances it was probable the long march con-
templated, and for which such careful preparations
had been made, might become unnecessary. General
Schofield was nevertheless ordered to place one corps
of the Army of the Ohio at Holly Springs, and the
other just outside of Raleigh in the direction of the
proposed route, and there await further instructions.

General Howard was directed to put one corps of
the Army of the ‘Tennessee at Morrisville, and the
other at Jones’ Station, and then expect the arrival
of the commander-in-chief at Morrisville, and Gen-
eral Slocum was ordered to remain as he then was
until further orders.

Sherman did not know how his plans would meet
— the views of the authorities at Washington. Lincoln

B

 
   

 

182 THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

was in perfect accord with such plans, for his great
heart beat in sympathy with the stricken South.

Unfortunately, a terrible change had taken place at .
Washington just at this critical hour, in the death of :
Abrahain Lincoln, of which more may be said here-
after, and the coming into power of Andrew Johnson,
a man whose ideas were in many respects the direct
opposite of Lincoln’s. |

This brought about a sudden hitch in the arrange-
ments, and as Sherman was compelled to offer less
conciliatory terms might have caused a further effu-
sion of blood, only that Johnston was too sensible a
general to kick against destiny.

General Sherman then immediately prepared copies
of his correspondence with General Johnston, and
wrote to General Grant on the same day as follows:

   

“+

‘‘T send copies of a correspondence begun with
General Johnston, which I think will be followed by
terms of capitulation. I will accept the same terms
as General Grant gave General Lee, aud be careful
not to complicate any points of civil policy. If any
cavalry has staited toward me, caution them that
they must be prepared to find our work done. It is
now taining in torrents, and I shall await General
‘Johnston’s reply here, and will propose to meet him
in person at Chapel Hill. I have invited Governor
Vance to return to Raleigh with the civil officers of |
his State. I have met ex-Governor Graham, Messrs. <a
Badger, More, Holden, and others, all of whom agree 17
that the war is over, and that the States of the South
must subinit to the national arms. ‘This great fact -
once admitted, all the details are easy of arrangement.”

 

 

  
   
 

Later on the same day a message from General
Johnston was received by General Sherman, and the
result made known to Generals Slocum, Howard, and
Schofield, viz., that General Johnston desired an in-
terview with General Sherman, near Durham’s Sta-

   

    
“s

ee

 

 

 

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. 183

tion, with a view to arrange capitulation. Sherman
fixed the time at twelve o’clock on the next day, the
17eh.

After the conference General Sherman advised
General Grant.

“T have returned from a point twenty-seven miles
up the railroad, where I had a long interview with
General Johnston, + with a full and frank interc hange
of opinions.

“He evidently seeks to make terms for Davis and
his cabinet.

‘‘He wanted to consult again with Mr. Breckin-

ridge’ at Greensboro, and I have agreed to meet him

at noon to-morrow at the same place.
“We lose nothing in time, as, by agreement, both
armies stand still; and the roads are drying up, so

that if Iam forced to pursue I will be able to make

better speed.

“There is great danger that the Confederate armies
will dissolve, and fill the whole land with robbers and
assassins, and I think this is one of the difficulties
that Toston labors nuder.

‘The assassination of Mr. J.incoln shows one of
the elements in the Confederate army which will be
almost as difficult to deal with as the main armies.

“T don’t want Johnston’s army to break up into

fraginents. ’

This last was the one thing that was worrying
Sherman more than anything else. He hada fear lest
the last Confederate army ‘night disintegrate, and
forming into various factions defy the authorities—
that for years to come there would be sections at war
with the Government, capable of seeking safe retreats
in the mountains.

* «Sherman and His Campaigns.”’

.

 

 
184 THROUGH THE CAROLINAS,

What he was anxious to accomplish was the com-
plete surrender of the whole army, when the men
could be paroled and sent to their homes.

Thus, the leaders having acquiesced, the rank and
file would follow suit, and like the dew of the early
morning all opposition must melt away.

And while they waited hopefully, there came a
staggering blow.

On the 17th of April, Sherman and his veterans
were shocked at the news of the assassination of
President Lincoln. The effect on the soldiers was as
though they had been suddenly given an electric
shock,

The laugh was stilled, the jest unheard, faces sad-
dened, eyes dulled with sorrow. Yet slowly kindling
beneath it all was a wrath that for a space the officers
feared would become a conflagration defying all con-
trol and resulting in wreaking a terrible, if just,
vengeance on every Confederate they could reach.

The assassination was officially announced by
Sherman as follows:

7

‘“HEADQUARTERS MILITARY DIVISION OF
THE MISSISSIPPI.
“IN THE FIELD, RALEIGH, April 17, 1865.
““SPECIAL FIELD ORDERS, NO. 50.

“The general. commanding announces with pain
and sorrow that, on the evening of the 14th instant,
at the theatre in Washington city, his excellency, the
President of the United States, Mr. Lincoln, was
assassinated by one who uttered the State motto of
Virginia. At the same time the Secretary of State,
Mr. Seward, while suffering from a broken arm, was
also stabbed by another murderer in his own house,
but still survives, and his son was wounded, supposed
fatally.

“It is believed by persons capable of judging that

\

 
THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. ~ 185

others, high officers, were designed to share the same
fate. Thus it seems that our enemy, despairing of
meeting us in manly warfare, begin to resort to the
assassin’s tools. Your general does not wish you to
infer that this is universal, for he knows that the
great mass of the Confederate army would scorn to
sanction such acts, but hé believes it the legitimate
consequence of rebellion against rightful authority.

‘Weehave met every phase which this war has
assumed, and must now be prepared for it in its last
and worst shape, that of assassins and guerrillas; but ~
woe unto the people who seek to expend their wild
passions in such a manner, for there is but one dread
result. - **By order of

‘‘Major-General W. T. SHERMAN.
“7. M. Dayton, major and _assistant-adjutant-
general.”’

On the day following the receipt of the gloomy
news the articles of capitulation with Johnston were
put in form and duly transmitted to Washington for
approval by the proper authorities.

Sherman was more troubled by this sad news than
he admitted. .

Not that he had any fears concerning his own
safety, even when learning that a man had been sent
out to strike him down.

What he weighed in his mind was the altered cir-
cumstances at Washington and the effect they would .
have upon the terms he desired to offer gallant Joe
Johnston.

New ideas might prevail—the horror brought about
by Mr. Lincoln’s death at the hands of an assassin
not only caused a shudder to pass through the land,
but made many to believe the victors were treating

the vanquished in too liberal a way.

_ To General Halleck he wrote privately:

 
186 THROUGH ‘THE CAROLINAS.

“‘General, I received your dispatch describing the
man Clark detailed to assassinate me. He had better
be in a hurry or he will be too late.

‘“The news of Mr, Lincoln’s death produced a
most intense effect on our troops. At first I feared it
would lead to excess, but now it has.softened down,
and can easily be guided.

Nene evinced more feeling than General John-
ston, who admitted that the act was calculated.o stain
his cause with a dark hue. And he contended that the
loss was most serious to the people of the South who
had begun to realize that Mr. Lincoln was the best
friend the South had.

“Tt cannot believe that even Mr. Davis was privy to
the diabolical plot, but think it the emanation of a
set of young men at the South, who are very devils.
I want to throw upon the South the care of this class
of men, who will soon be as obnoxious to their indus-
trial classes as to us.

‘*Had I pushed Jolinston’s army to an extremity,
these would have dispersed, and would have done
infinite mischief.’’

The whole North was stirred to its very centre by
the brutal assassination of the President, and, a little
dissatisfied with the generous terms accorded Lee, the
ptess severely condemned Sherman’s arrangement
with Johnston, feeling disposed to exact the most
severe punishment possible.

This was just what Sherman feared.

Had Lincoln lived, there can be little doubt but
that he would have accorded Johnston the liberal
terms Sherman so magnanimously offered, but.
Andrew Johnson was much more narrow-minded, and
though from ‘Tennessee himself had no love for the
South.

It was as the great Confederate general declared, in
the death of Lincoln the beaten Southland lost their
best friend.

 
     
     
    
   
   
    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
   

 

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

 

187

 
 

If any had cause to heartily curse the hand that
struck the patriot low, and hold the name of Booth in
hearty disgust, it was those who now needed a friend
at court who loved his country so well that he would
open his arms and welcome back the prodigal.

So they had to turn to Grant as the, next best
friend, and in him found a counselor.

President Johnson rejected the terms, and Secretary
‘of War Stanton put the rejection in language calcu-
lated to shadow with disgrace the name and fame of
that gallant general who had but recently achieved
one’ of the greatest and most marvelous military .
successes. \

It was the desire of Stanton to at once remove
Sherman from command, but General Grant, who
was present at the cabinet meeting, strongly advised
against it and volunteered to take. President Johnson’s
. answer to Sherman.

His offer was accepted, and he started for North
Carolina at once bearing the following letter of
instructions:

‘War DEPARTMENT, |
‘WASHINGTON City, April 21, 1865. |

“GpNERAL:—The memorandum or basis agreed
upon between General Sherman and General Johnston
having been submitted to the President, they are dis-
approved. You will give notice of the disapproval to
General Sherman, and direct him to resume hostilities
at the earliest moment.

(“The instructions given to you by the late Presi-
dent, Abraham Lincoln, on the 3d of March, by my
telegram of that date addressed to you, express sub-
stantially the views of President Andrew Johnson,
and will be observed by General Sherman. A copy
is herewith appended. .

“he Président desires that you proceed immedi-

$

 

 

 
188 THROUGH THE CAROLINAS.

ately to the headquarters of General Sherman, and
direct operations against the enemy.
‘‘Yours truly,
“Rpwin M. STANTON, Secretary of War.
‘““To Lieutenant-general GRANT.”’

After the meeting between Grant and Sherman the
latter notified General Johnston that the Government
had refused to ratify the terms agreed upon, and that
he: should at once begin hostilities, and make a
demand for his surrender on other and _ specified
terins. =

General Johnston was powerless. He must accept
the terms. or permit his army to disband, probably to
wander around the country as gueirillas.

He understood the case perfectly—indeed, could
have guessed that the startling drama that had been
played at Washington could not but affect the terms
upon which the surrender was to be made.

Hence, Johnston was not taken entirely unawares,
for he had made up his mind what was best for him
to do. As a man of honor, who loved his country
there was but one course open to him, since he
realized that the Confederacy was dead. He would
surrender, and trust to Providence for the rest.

So on that April day the second largest Confederate
army passed before Sherman in review. He gazed
upon the soldiers in gray as they filed past and piled
up their arms with an emotion he did not attempt to
conceal, for no man honored a brave foe more than
Sherman.

On the 26th the formal surrender occurred, the
official document of which follows:

‘“Terms of a military convention entered into this
twenty-sixth (26th) day of April, 1865, at Bennett’s
house, near Dunham’s Station, North Carolina,
between General Joseph E. Johnston, commanding

 
  

THROUGH THE CAROLINAS. 188

        
      
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
 
 
   
   
 
 
 
   
    
 
    
 
   
   
   

the Confederate Army, and Major-general W. T.
oe Sherman, commanding the United States Army in
«fs . North Carolina.
1 ‘‘All acts of war on the part of the troops under
General Johnston’s command to cease from this date.
SS All arms and public property to be deposited at
— Greensboro; and delivered to an ordnance officer of
the United States Army. Rolls of all officers and
men to be made in duplicate, one copy to be retained
by. the commander of the troops, and the other to be
given to an officer to be designated by General Sher-
man.. Kach officer and man to give his individual
obligation in writing not to take up arms against the
Government of the United States until properly re-
_ leased from this obligation. “Ihe side-arms of officets,
and their private horses and baggage, to be retained
by them.
: ‘(This being done, all the officers and men will be
permitted to return to their homes, not to be disturbed
cL by the United States authorities so long as they 4
= observe their obligations, and the laws in force where a
: they may reside.
‘WwW. TT. SHERMAN, Major-general,
© Commanding the Army of the United States in
North Carolina.
“7, K. JOHNSTON, General,
“Commanding Confederate States Army in North
» is Carolina. a
a “ Approved: U. S. GRANT, Lieut.-general. a
& “Kaleigh, N. C., April 26, 1865.’ a

 

_ Sherman’s task was accomplished.
The end had come. |
His splendid army of veterans soon would be ’

disbanded. 4
A final review was held on the 24th of May. =:
It was a day in Washington such as this country

__ had never seen before, and may never again, when
   

190 ~ AND LAST.

   
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
    
   
   

the tremendous armies of Grant and Sherman marched
all day in review with their torn but victorious
ensigns, headed by the heroic men who led them
froin battle-field to battle-field.

Happy the man who can to-day say his eyes beheld
that inspiring sight, for when else did nearly a quarter
of a million veteran soldiers march through a redeemed
capital.

The world looked on and wondered.

They had never dreamed of such a wonderful end-
ing to the greatest of all wars, and their amazement
has kept increasing ever since at the healing of those

old wounds between the sections, until with the pas-
sage of thirty odd years we know no North, no South,
no Kast, no West, but all are united under one flag,
the glorious Stars and Stripes.

General Sherman rode at the head of the column
and the manifestations of popular approval were so
hearty, so genuine, that he then knew the public’s
estimation of him. had received no chill through
Stanton’s ungenerous—a stronger term might justly

_ be employed—conduct.
It was vindication the most complete and gratifying.

 

 

@

CHAPTER XVI.
AND LAST.

- The hero of the ‘‘March to the Sea’’ parted from
his followers with sincere regret, and doubtless they
also were saddened at the sundering of old ties. ~

His final order must have found an echo in the

 
 
 

 

  

AND LAST, . 191

heart of every man who had shared his fortunes in
that grand and unprecedented military exploit. He
said:

“HEADQUARTERS MILITARY DIVISION OF THE
_ MISSISSIPPI,
SIN THE FIELD, WASH., D. C., May 17, 186s,
USPECIAL, FIELD ORDERS, NO. 76. —

‘“The general conimanding announces to the armies
of the Tennessee and Georgia that the time has come
for us to part. Our work is done, and armed enemies
po longer defy us. Some of you will be retained in
the service until further orders. And now that we
ate about to separate to mingle with the civil world,
it becomes a pleasing duty to recall to mind the situ-
ation of national affairs when, but little more than a
year ago, we were gathered about the towering cliffs
of Lookout Mountain, and all the future was wrapped
in doubt and uncertainty*

“Three armies had come together from distant
fields, with separate histories, yet bound by one com-
mon cause—the Union of our country and the per-
petuation of the Government of our inheritance.
There is no need to recall to your memories Tunnell
Hill, with its rocky-faced mountain, and Buzzard’s
Roost Gap with the ugly forts of Dalton behind. We
were in earnest, and paused not for danger and diffi-
culty, but dashed through Snake Creek “Gap, and fell.
on Resaca. ‘Then on the Etowah to Dallas, Kene-
saw; and the heats of summer found us on the banks
of the Chattahoochee, far from home and dependent
on a single road for supplies. Again we were not to
be held back by any obstacle, and crossed over and
fought four heavy battles for the possession of the
citadel of Atlanta.

“That was the crisis of our history. A doubt still

~ clouded our future—we solved the problem and de-

 
192 AND Last.

stroyed Atlanta, struck boldly across the State of
Georgia, secured all the main arteries of life io our
enemy and Christmas found us at Savannah. Wait-
ing there only long enough to fill our wagons we again
began a march, which for peril, labor, and results,
will compare with any ever made by an’ organized
army. .

‘““The floods of the Savannah, and the swamps of
the Combahee and Edisto, the high hills and rocks
of the Pedee and Cape Fear rivers, were all passed in
midwinter with its floods and rains in the face of an
accumulating enemy, and after the battle of Averys-
‘boro and Bentonville, we once more came out of the
wilderness to meet our friends at Goldsboro; even
there we paused only long enough to get new cloth-
ing, to reload our wagons, and again pushed on to
Raleigh, and beyond, until we met our enemy seeking
for peace instead of war and offering to submit to
the injured laws of his and eur country.

‘‘As long as. that enemy was defiant, nor moun-
tains, nor rivers, nor swamps, nor hunger, nor cold,
had checked us; but when he who had fought us
hard and persistently offered submission, your general
thought it wrong to pursue him further and negotia-
tions followed which resulted, as you all know, in
his surrender.

‘“How far the operations of the army have contrib-
uted to the overthrow of the Confederacy, to the peace

ewhich now dawns on us, must be judged by others,
not by us.

**But that you have done all, that men could do has
been admitted by those in authority; and we have a
right to join in the universal joy that fills our land
because the war is over, and our Government stands
vindicated before the world by the joint action of the
volunteer armies of the United States.

‘To such as remain in the military service your
general need only remind you that successes in the

 

 
  
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
 

Me

a
a
a

  
 
 
 
  
 
  
   

   

AND LAST. 193

past are due to hard work and discipline, and that
the same work and discipline, are equally important
in the future.

‘“To such.as go home he will only say that our
favored country is so grand, so extensive, so diversi-
fied in climate, soil, and production, that every man
may surely find a home and occupation suited to his
taste; and none should yield to the natural impotence
sure to result from our past life of excitement and
adventure. You will be invited to seek new adven-
tures abroad; but do not yield to the temptation, for
it will lead only to death and disappointment.

*‘Your general now bids you all farewell, with the
full belief that as in war you have been good
soldiers, so in peace you will make good citizens, and

if unfortunately new wars should arise in our coun-

try, Sherman’s.army will be the first to buckle on the
old armor, and come forth to defend and maintain the
Government of our inheritance and choice.’’

To this day many an old veteran, who has walked -
the paths of peace and led a useful life for more than
a quarter of a century, looks back with a flush of
ptide to the days wuen men’s pulses thrilled, when
the thunder of the cannon shook the land, and great

. hostile armies met in the crash of battle, and as
7

memory carries him to those scenes full of stirring
life, he speaks of ‘‘Uncle Billy’’ with all the pride a
soldier may feel for a well-beloved commander.
Army posts have been named after the hero of the
great march, and for years there was no comrade so
royally welcomed at the yearly reunions of the Army
of the Mississippi as General W. T. Sherman.
General Sherman had acted a noble and glorious

part in the war for the preservation of the Union, and
it is a pity that, even for one moment, he rested

under a shadow through the personal ill-will of one

 
    
    
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
   
 

AND LAST.

  

194

whose talent and position should have made him,
above all, eminently just.

Certain newspapers also criticised him unfairly,
wounding him deeply.

It did not require the lapse of any  consiieene
length of time to vindicate his skill as a soldier, even
as before the public he had long since been vindi-
cated in every item impugning him as a man!

His testimony before the War Committee silenced
every, critic.

It contained no évasions, was honest, straightfor-
ward, concise, like the man himself.

The basis of the agreement made between himself
and Jolinston was arrived at before Lincoln’s assas-
sination, and was in harmony with the martyr Presi-
dent’s private feelings.

Had ‘‘Honest Abe,’’ as the soldiers delighted to
term him, been alive on Sherman’s dispatches reach-
ing Washington it is fair to presume that they would
have proved satisfactory.

But he was not.

A man now occupied the leading position in the
nation as much the reverse of Lincoln as may be
imagined.

Besides, the generous and forgiving spirit at the
North had been buried beneath a tide of bitterness
that called for swift and terrible vengeance on the
people whom it was believed at the time had resorted
to the assassin’s weapon.

Partly, perhaps, as the expression of his own feel-
ings, and partly because of the bitter tirades of the
newspapers, he rejected the terms made by Sherman
with Johnston, and seized the opportunity to show
nis power.

In his testimony Sherman gave good and sufficient
reasons for every step he had taken.

The great end, as he viewed the matter, was to
capture Johnston’s entire army. It was of vital

 

 

 

 

   
   
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    

AND LAST. 195

importance. While he had so disposed his own troops
that Johnston’s army could not escape as an organized
body of men, it would have been possible for it to
get away in squads of varying numbers, that, armed
with muskets, would have roamed around, terroriz-
ing the country and probably committing the worst
atrocities.

To make sure of preventing this, to insure the
absolute breaking up and disintegration of the rebel

army without weapons to continue a guerrilla war-

fare, General Sherman thought it wise to make the
terms so lenient that submission was certain, rather
than risk what otherwise appeared inevitable. .
Looking back from this later day, after passions
have cooled, when in the minds of millions the war
is but a memory, when many of the chief actors in the
great struggle have passed away, including all the
prominent leaders of the Federal armies, it seemed to

admit of no question that General Sherman reasoned

wisely and well.

But, it is immaterial after all; there is no need of
uttering any words either of commendation or justifi-
cation.

The rejection of his terms may have prolonged for
a space the soreness that could not fail to exist aniong
the vanquished, but it could not stay the march
toward the era of good feeling which culminated,
when leading generals of North and South met around
the bier of that other great captain—General Grant.

On the 25th of July, 1866, General Sherman was
cominissioned lieutenant-general, a positicn vacated

by General Grant, and on the 11th of August he took

cominand of the division of the Missouri.
In November and December of that year he was

- employed on a special mission in Mexico, the duties

of which—as always could be said of any intrusted to
him—were performed to the best of his ability.
During the fall of this year, ’68, an election

 
196 - AND LAST.

$

occurred for President, and General U. S. Grant the
popular idol of the people was placed in the chair
which the Parad Lincoln had occupied.

It was but the logical outcome of the war—inr all
countries successful generals have been showered with
civic honors, and though it has long been a saying’
that republics are ever ungrateful, in this case the
reverse was certainly true.

Of course the stepping up of Grant left the door
open for further honors to be awarded his faithful
lieutenant between whom and himself there always
existed an affection founded on mutual esteem.

On the 4th of March, 1869, General Grant vacated
the office of general to become President of the United
States. 2

On that same day Sherman was promoted to the
full rank of general and commander-in-chief of all
the armies of the United States, a position which he
filled with honor to himself and satisfaction to thou-
sands of appreciative admirers until placed on the
“retired list according to army regulations on reaching
the age of sixty-five.

In November, 1871, he was granted leave of
absence for a. year.

His time was spent in traveling in Europe and the
East, and everywhere he was the recipient of the most
flattering attentions and highest marks of esteem.

« This was before the grand tour of the world made
by General Grant after his second term. |

Among all Sherman’s deeds of valor, what struck
foreign military men as the most amazing was the
fact of his having carried an immense army hundreds
of miles through an intensely hostile country, and -
subsisting most of the time upon the land through
which he passed.

He will be remembered in the world’s history on
account of that marvelous feat rather than for the
battles he won, because he established a new system

as

 
 

AND LAST. | 197

of military tactics that did away with many anti-
quated theories.

That Sherman rightfully ranks among the greatest
generals the world has ever seen can hardly be ques-
tioned. >

His march to the sea alone stops any assertion to
the contrary. His subsequent march northward from
Savannah is hardly less remarkable, no less so if we
donot consider the precedent he himself created in
the former march.

In many respects he was the superior of every other
Union general. In fact, he had made a study of his
profession from the moment of entering West Point
until he was in command of an army. Nothing was
too laborious to acquire if it might be of assistance to
him at some future time.

He had studied up the laws governing military
action so as to be prepared in case a doubtful question
arose. To this habit of studying and acquiring
knowledge of his business long in advance of any
necessities, therefore, must be attributed in a large
measure the success he achieved.

But an equally important cause, if indeed not the
most important, was the faculty of gaining the confi-
dence ot his men.

Nobody ever saw Sherman’s army downcast. |

It was always hopeful, always sanguine. .‘T’o estab-
lish this feeling many victories had been won, but
they all cost lives enough to have dampened the ardor
of men under another leader.

“Uncle Billy,’’ as the soldiers spoke of him, from
a loving and not a disrespectful basis, they felt they
could depend upon in any crisis, and all they required
was that he should say ‘‘Come!”’ 7

While an excellent organizer and a believer in dis- —
cipline, Sherman was not a martinet. Had he been
so, the men might have respected his ability but had
no lovefor him. Asa soldier remarked one time,

 
198 AND LAST.

‘Uncle Billy has got wit enough to know when to
keep his eyes shut!’ The speaker had reason to
be thankful that his general possessed this ‘‘wit,’’ for
he had been transgressing a certain order, and was
liable to be punished.

That man loved Sherman for that ‘‘blindness. ’?

It was because he gave them credit with being
human like himself, that to their respect for his
ability they coupled personal affection.

To know that a thing was expressly desired by
General Sherman became a law unto every man, even
though they might kick over the traces in defiance of
some order of a general character.

The incident of sparing the property of a former
lady friend of Sherman’s in Columbia evidences the
unfrained desire to do as they believed he would wish.

And, on the contrary, Sherman tried to reward such
faithful soldiers in such manner as he might.

Any number of incidents have been printed since
General Sherman’s death, which prove how loyally
his men regarded their leader. At their camp-fires
the veterans love to get together and tell incidents
that renew the ties of sympathy with which they
regard his memory.

Thousands of men in the country to-day are named .
Sherman, after the old commander who led_ his
ariny to the sea, the sons of soldiers.

Sherman had been through pretty much of the pro-
gramine himself, and knew what the privates had to
endure. He never asked his men to undertake any-
thing that he would have been unwilling to attempt
himself, could he have been in their place.

It is related that as he was one day riding along he
caine upon a party of boys in blue engaged in chasing
poultry in a yard attached to a well-appointed dwell-
ing.

“There comes Uncle Billy!” gasped one of the
foragers.

 

 
AND LAST. : 199

There was an immediate cessation of poultry
chasing.

But only for a minute.

_ “Thunder, boys, it’s all right!’ said one. ‘‘Uncle
Billy’s looking straight ahead !”’

And after their game they went, despite the pro-
tests of the owner, a sleek individual, whose garb
denoted that he was a minister.

“Tf you will not stay your ungodly hands I shall
appeal to your general!’’ exclaimed the dominie,
“perceiving General Sherman at this juncture, and
toward the road he sped yelling at the top of his
voice to attract attention.

Sherman halted—his back to the foragers!

ewe?”

‘‘Grant me your protection, general.’’

‘‘What’s the matter ?”’

‘‘Your men are robbing me!”’

**Robbing you???’

Ves? :

‘That is a very harsh term.”’

Pitas the truth.”

‘“‘Hem! You are a minister ?’’

‘‘VYes, and on that account have a special claim to
your protection.” .

Sherman’s eyes snapped.

‘You say you are a minister, and for that reason
have a special claim to my protection. You say this
—you, whom it is supposed has received a liberal
education—you, whose business it is to expound the
gospel—you, who have engaged to become as near
the protutype of Him whose love o’ershadows all
others—you, who despite all this have entered the
pulpit Sunday after Sunday to thunder forth from
there that slavery is right and proper—slavery with
all its horrid attendants of lash and stocks and blood-
hounds. It is you, and such men as you, who are
‘responsible—if not for the beginning of this war, at

 
200 AND LAST..

least for its perpetuation—and men of your stamp are
more deserving of hanging than many another man
who has gone to the front to fight! Your education
enables you to grasp that slavery is not, never was,
never will be, right—and yet, coward-like, keeping
safely at home, you have preached a damnable gospel
urging other men to the front. It is——”

The general paused.

Was it because the dominie was writhing under the
scorching arraignment?

There ran be no question that what Sherman said
came from his heart, and was entirely sincere. .

As to why he halted there may be room for differ-
euce of opinion.

It may have been because he was actuated by sud-
den pity for the man he had thus bitterly addressed.

It may have been to take breath.

It may have been any one of a number of things.

It may have been a coincidence, only that he cut
short the vocal castigation just as the last squawk of
chickens was heard.

At any rate he rode on.

And, as the foragers clambered over the fence,
loaded up with the dominie’s poultry, one of them
said :

“I was sure Uncle Billy wouldn’t look our way!’ —

That was his understanding of the matter.

Certain it is that Sherman and his men understood
each other, by reason of which perfect understanding
and mutual confidence, they left him to do the plan-
ning and he left them to do the fighting and win the
victories. And the confidence, one in the other, was
never misplaced.

sherman’s last years were spent in peace, and he
lived to see the bond of union firmly cemented
between the North and the South. After Grant’s —
death he was visibly shaken. More than once his —
Name was meutioned in Republican conventions as a

 

 
AND LAST. 201

candidate for the high office of President, but the
time had gone by for that chair to be filled bya
soldier—a statesman was needed more, and beyond a
complimentary vote the old general went no further;
nor in all probability would- he have accepted the
trust had it been thrust upon him. Finally, having
reached a good old age, Sherinan, his life work done,
was gathered to his fathers; and poor the man in all
this land, who at the mention of that magical name,
needs to be told what wonders the hero accomplished
in Saving his beloved land, and defending the flag he
loved.

(THE END.)

[Nore. Those desirous of more comprehensive accounts are re-
ferred to ‘‘Sherman and His Campaigns” and ‘“Ihe Story of the Great
March to the Sea,” to both of which indebtedness is gratefully
acknowledged in the preparation of this work.]

 
Come and hear the children sing

Ripans Tabules—just the thing.

They cure the sick;
They banish pain;
One gives relief.

And you can buy ten for five cents,

WANTED:—A case of bad health that R°I‘P-A*N’S will not benefit. Send five
eents to Ripans Chemical Co., No. 10 Spruce Street, New York, for 10 samples and
1,000 testimonials. R‘I:P*A-N:S, 10 for 5 cents, or 12 packets for 48 cents, may be
had of all druggists who are willing to sell a low-priced medicine ata moderate profit.
They banish pain and prolong life. One gives relief. Note the word R:I°P:A‘N’S
on the packet. Accept no substitute,

3

 

 
  

 

    
     

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Well-dressed Face

Perhaps you like that yellow moustache, but we are
sure your friends do noi.

Perhaps you think your gray whiskers don’t a how
old you are, but they do.

Perhaps you have never noticed how a_ beautiful
brown or rich black adds to the moustache or whiskers,
but we have.

Perhaps you would like a natural brown or black
dye for your whiskers and moustache, one that defies
detection.

Perhaps you don’t know that

 

 

 

A beautiful brown or a rich black
always follows the use of

 

It isn’t a brown or black today, and then some mis-
erable color tomorrow. When dyed once it is dyed to
stay. ‘Iwo, or three bottles at most, will keep the beard
and moustache colored for a whole year. You are the
only one aware of it when you use

If your druggist cannot supply you, send 50 cents to
R. P. Hatt & Co., Nashua, N. H.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

My little girl, almost since birth, and she is now three years old, was
troubled with a breaking out all over the body. I tried both homao-
pathic and old school doctors, but none of them did her any good. I
gave her all kinds of spring medicines, and at last commenced to think
they did her more harm than good. She.seemed to be worse at the
change of the season, especially springtime, and would break out on her
lips, back of her ears, inside of her nose, on her chest, and in fact all over
her body, and then the breaking out would turn into sores, forming ¢
hard scab which would continually bleed, and it was disgusting. A
friend of mine, Mrs Knouls, told me to try Ripans Tabules, and I did,
and after using three boxes you will know how much good they did
her when I went to work and threw all the other medicines I had out, as
1 had no more use for them. It is three months since I gave Ripans
Tabules to my child, and she is entirely well now. I will never be
without the Tabules in the house, for they are a blessing.

WANTED:—A case of bad health that R°I°P*A’N°'S will not benefit. Send five
cents to Ripans Chemical Co., No. 10 Spruce Street, New York, for 10 samples and
1,000 testimonials. R-T-P*A‘N°S, 10 for 5 cents, or 12 packets for 48 cents, may be
had of all druggists who are willing to sell a standard medicine at a moderate profit.
They banish pain and prolong life. One gives relief. Note the word R°I’P’A’N’S
on the packet. Accept no substitute. i

 

 
 

SSSSSSSSSES
A POPULAR WANT SUPPLIED

10-Ccnt Histories
and Biographics

No dry statistics, but accurate and reliable
works, treating of the various subjects in
an exhaustive and entertaining manner.

Read Like Novels

Just the books you need to post you on the subjects —

 

 

 

 

SFSSSFSSFSFSSSFSFSS

10—The Life of General U. S. Grant........ By W. H. Van Orden
9—Victoria, Queen and Empress.........0----+- By A. D. Hall
8—Spain and the Spaniards............ By B. Essex Winthrop
7—The Life of Admiral Dewey...........- By Will M. Clemens
6—Uncle Sam’s Ships. A History of Our Navy . .By A. D. Hall
5—A Life of the Pope (Leo the Thirteenth) from a Non-
Sectarian Standpoint...........-+e0ees oes By A. D. Hall
IOWA os 5 5c 5 icc vk con ves eee eee ees By A. D. Hall
Parte Ricé <. saa s e ias esess BY AO
2—The Philippines............-+- ee By A. D. Hall
PCa a oa Ge ae cs eG By A. D. Hall

For sale by newsdealers and booksellers every-
where, or sent by mail, postpaid on receipt of
price, 10c. each, by

SboLSSLLLELELELLELE SELL ELELOLELS

:

STREET & SMITH, Publishers, New York

QD

8

 

 
a ee es
Fn © oe oan
Ngee ‘
# = eves ours.
pe we tax
& iS Fi S A

. Wa es i

0 :

i [WX

fh SB
oe ee er

 

 

I have more vigor and my health
is so much better in every way, and
i: feel I owe it all to Ripans Tab =
ules. ‘They are my stand-by. I.
“never knew that I could get such
relief and so soon. I have been
wonderfully benefited by them after
hard study. |

WANTED:—A case of bad health that R-I°P:A°N’8 will not benefit. Send five
_ cents to Ripans Chemical Co:, No. 10 Spruce Street, New York. for 10 samples and
1,000 testimonials. RI°P*A°N’S, 10 for 5 cents, or 12 packets for 48 cents, may be
had of all druggists who are willing to sell a standard medicine at a moderate profit.
They banish pain and prolong life. One gives relief, Note the word RI'-PANS
on the packet. Accept no substitute. :

 
v
v
iy
im
v
oe
¥
$4
¥
oe
y
8s¢
¥
$34
x
036
sg
or
%
4
ae
Y
¢
Pr)

We

 

Wer

Ink and Paper

Those are the mechanical ingredi-
ents of all books.

If you only want ink and paper,
any publisher’s books will suit.

Most people buy books to read,
however. If that is your case, and
economy is any object,

WG

 

x
ra

 

ee

 

 

 

RY
aa

 

ae
Wasp Se yz tse

ALY
Sar.

De
a
So
Y,

 

Street & Smuth’ s
W orld - Famed
Ten - Cent Books

ARE THE KIND YOU WANT #0

 

 

 

 

 

 

__ They are cheaper than the others
—and much better than the average
besides. The one you have in your
hand is a sample.

 

OANA E IIIS IN IE CIR IIA

 

 

 

   

 

 
    

INT

NOUNS

LI
En

ee
Nese

SOPae
aN

ee

AR

ie

We
BASSSSESASSSSASALSSASSASSS

Read ROBERT LEE TYLER’S
Fassialing Romances of flodemn Life

CP imeary. in the famous EAGLE

 

LIBRARY. Printed on fine white paper,
bound in handsomely illustrated covers.

PRICE, 10 CENTS

 

 

 

 

A YALE MAN. ‘‘ The adventurous career of a graduate
of the renowned New England university. The nar-
rative reads with the realism of a life-story. Absorb-
ing from start to finish.”’

NONE BUT THE BRAVE. ‘‘A fascinating love, mystery
and war tale. The historical background of the
Franco-Prussian -War, on whose _ battlefields the
American hero performs prodigies of valor, pic-
turesquely toned by a most charming love interest.
It reminds one of the Zenda stories.”’

A SIREN’S LOVE. ‘“‘A iatterday romaunt of all-compel-
ling interest. Certain phases of life that are eschewed
by the conventional novelist are here pictured in bold
yet not indelicate strokes. It makes the words of

e  Kipling’s ‘Vampire’ echo in the reader’s ears.”’

LAWYER BELL FROM BOSTON. ‘Had not Paul
Bourget selected ‘Cosmopolis’ as the title of one of
his novels, doubtless Robert Lee Tyler would have

- used it for this really great story, which contains a
ratige of character as broad as the polished French-
man’s work, and a throb of incident from cover to
cover that is irresistible.’’

FS SSS SSS SSS SSS SSS SSS SSS SSSSSSSSSSSSS

 

 

I 0 For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent
C. postage free on receipt of price, by the publishers.

STREET & SMITH, New York
SS SSSSSSCSESESSSESSSSSESSSCSSS

$%
87
et
SF
a
$f
Be
. $F
$%
$%
$f
$%
$2
89
Se
a
$i
st
et
ei
a
ef
ey
SH
a
ef
et
BX
st
st
st
st
a
et
€%
et
ay
i
$e
8
$2
Bt
3%
)

SPSS SSSSSSS

 
th +
: ayo ready in Street & ¢
% ~~ Smith's Arrow Library %
> at TEN CENTS.

 

 

 

The Cruise

‘of the Cachalot 3

é A
By FRANK T. BULLEN es

First Mate eh

eo
b

b
This famous book has never ®
ef =
+ before been offered at a less ©
0 ae po
& price than 25 cents. Our edt- &
oo , s eo
& tion is guaranteed to be correct. 4
‘; b
© STREET & SMITH, Publishers... New York

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

TEM | street & smite

— Cenis

Is the
Right
FrICc
for a

Good —
Novel
eG

THIS BOOK
IS A FAIR
SAMPLE OF
THE ENTIRE
LINE

@

For Sale by
Newsdealers
Everywhere

 

Make the Right Books
at the Right Price

 

 

 

 

 

 

The ARROW LIBRARY contains the
best work of the most famous
writers.

The EAGLE LIBRARY contains the
best and most popular American
copyright novels.

The MAGNET LIBRARY is the only
line of first-class detective tales.
The exclusive list of the celebrated
Nick Carter (American) stories, and
the best work of foreign writers.

The COLUMBIA LIBRARY of stories
of war and adventure.

The MEDAL LIBRARY has the best
and most famous stories ever writ-
ten for boys.

The ALLIANCE LIBRARY. A line
of religious novels, each one con-
taining sound Christian teachings,
and entirely undenominational.

The HISTORICAL SERIES. A new
and specially written series of his-
tories that ‘ read like novels.”

 

 

 

 

ALL THE ABOVE ARE
ITEN-CENT BOOKS

 

 

 
 
  

 

 

One of the Great Books of the

SLIT TL
MINISTER

By J.M. BARRIE ===

HERE have been so many copies of this
4 book already sold that it does almost seem
as if everybody was supplied, but still the
demand continues. Its dramatization and produc-
tion in our principal theatres has added greatly to
its popularity. Not to have read this work is to be
not properly in touch with the literature of the day.

STREET & SMITH’S

COPYRIGHT EDITION, AT THE RIGHT
PRICE,TEN CENTS (No. 96, Eagle Library) is
printed from new plates, and is just as good as editions
retailing at a higher price. “® There is also a hand-
some Street &.Smith edition in cloth binding, at Soc.

 

 

 

 

ae

FOR SALE BY ALL NEWSDEALERS, OR SENT BY MAIL,
POSTPAID, BY THE PUBLISHERS

 

 

STREET & SMITH, Publishers, New York

. Gilt

 

 

 

é Ay re 2 5 x " if e
ee erm ran cmrnee wane es mone neve mcmama svaserysens waste ~ ~~ = ~ a m ‘ sa * i) 6 to age ih ty PRR yi fa
TE Re LT waIey ATR ae a SaaS UagRRTE TET TS ETDS TL aeairsemaciiaie are es i ees BENT : Kei ian
» Vata eae ee ey ERIS NC CH eric to aE YY Cone in PRIME Car TT Te cel Op te i nm ys aun guunMCuel AG Ate NC URN LU CONG Natty RA Lari eniitarmipe UNH Rae omnes ecu den Re Hr Wi SAT umn DUNE ee ea URS SOT

 
 

 

HAVE YOU READ THE

?

S
This series of stories of the late war with
Spain was written by eye-witnesses of the prin-
cipal actions of the conflict. These tales are
of absorbing interest, and are enjoying great
popularity.
17—The Soldier Monk.. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. S. N.
16—Fighting Against Odds ........... By Douglas Wells
15— The Charge of the Blockhouse....  ‘‘ =
14—The Hero of the Brigade .........
13—Wolves of the Navy. . By Ensign Clarke Fitch, US. N.
12—A Soldier’s Pledge .. f ss af
11—Holding the Fort ... s ie sf
1o—A Gauntlet of Fire .. % = =
o—For Spanish Gold... 2.2.2 22.56.55 By Douglas Wells
8—Saved by the Enemy, By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U.S. N.
9 On the Firine Line <.35. 25485. By Douglas Wells
6—Court-Martialed....By Ensign Clarke-Fitch, U. S. N.
Bo SECLet mervice Letall -. >... 5 By Douglas Wells
4—A Prisoner of Morro, By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. S. N.
3—A Courier of Gomez ............. By Douglas Wells
2—The Fighting Squadron: ......... eS
Se ea a By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U.S. N.
i-The Yankee Lieutenant ......0... By Douglas Wells

Well bound and well printed r12mo. books,
with elegant covers, uniform in style with
Street & Smith’s other popular lines.

Price Ten Cents Each

For sale by all newsdealers and booksellérs,
or sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price, by

Gas STREET & SMITH, Publishers, New York

CSSSSSSSSSSS SSSSSSSSSSSSSS

SQ
&

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

cé ce

 

sf
si
i
ei
eh
$s
a
et
st
ef
i
st
A i
A
St
ef
8%
89
$s
a
ef
ef
a
a
ef
i
St
St
i
i
$f
$2
$f
ef
at
ef

BSSSSSSSSSSSSSTSTSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS

 
CATALOG UE

Street & Smith’ 6
-Ten- Cent Books

ARRANGED ALPHABETICALLY BY TITLES

eVesVoWowewslewosswsweswsWwweswewsoevsss#

 

 

And embracing all books published
in the EAGLE, ARROW, MAGNET,
MEDAL, COLUMBIA, HISTORICAL,

and ALLIANCE LIBRARIES,
, UP TO JANUARY, 1900
(
®

SttGVIWSWVWVVSWVWVWBWSWVBWBsESBDOeswese

For sale by all newsdealers,
or postpaid from the publish-
ers, at 10 cents each.

?

STREET & SMITH, Publishers

238 WILLIAM STREET, NEW YORK

 

 
a

Accidental Password, An. By Nicholas Carter.............. 49 Magnet
Admiral Dewey, The Life of. By Will M. Clemens..... 7 Historical
Alice-Dilaie. (By Mrancis S. Smith. 6. c.5 ns is sees noe eie= aes 100 Wagle
A AhOALd. By Oliver ODtiCic tee i a ks oe ee woe 3 Medal
Atlan fvre. By Rev. Silas HOCKING oo sce cnc cee cease 6 Alliance
Agian Quartermain..- by —H, Rider: Halrard. co ivs ieee eae 33 Arrow
American Marquis, The. By Nicholas Carter.............++% 7 Magnet
Among the Counterfeiters. By Nicholas Carter............ 39 Magnet
Among the Nihilists. By Nicholas Carter.................. 43 Magnet
Another Man’s Wife. By Bertha M. Clay..............-s..50- 48 Hagle
Another Woman’s Husband. By Bertha M. Clay....... .....42 Hagle
roach. Viel. By Marie Cores. ink ss vgs Woe od we nee iste 26 Arrow
mena ct Vol tl. by Wearie COrelieec. 3 sv is as enon tries cts ewe 27 Arrow
Around the World in Highty Days. By Jules Verne........ 21 Arrow
sine da0oKkine Glass. BY HY ©, PHnittoseec..: ss veces ves 13 Arrow
At Odds with Scotland Yard. By Nicholas Carter.......... 49 Magnet
At—thompson’s Ranch. By Nicholas: Carter....:....6c.«8 56 Magnet
Audrey’s Recompense. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.......... ...99 Eagle
Australian Klondike, An. By Nicholas Carter.............. 8 Magnet

ES.

eSabebavads, Che. By WwW. SS; Gilbert... eae. es wa ne 68 Arrow
Bag of Diamonds, The. By George Manville Fenn........ 30 Magnet
Ballads and Other Verses. By Rudyard Kipling........ 1. 49 Arrow
Baron oa. .y the author-of Dr. Jackin... .s wives s cess ctelecs 30 Eagle -
Beantitol-but-Poor. “By Julia, Pdwards. yo sii0i.5 sso esesces &Kagle
peautitul- Jim. By John Strange Winter: .6..2.. 22. oe. 41 Arrow
Ben sHamed. By Sylvanus: Cobb; Jtlc.3s i ees 18 Columbia
Between Two Hearts. By Bertha M. Clay................ce0 84 Eagle
Beyond. the City. By A. Conan Doyle....... Soot ea eas 6 Arrow
Bite of an Apple and Other Stories, A. By Nicholas
MOAT OM aa cies oo 5st os 55 8 GAG see Cg Se one Wa Sle se eS .....105 Magnet
Hitter bondage, A. By Bertha Me Clay. oko as es 130 Kagle
piackmail.- By Harrie Irving: Hancock. 32.3 <a. is ass :

Blockade Runner, The: By J. Perkins Tracy:.......3k.5 453% 32 Hagle
Blue Veil, The. By Fortune Du Boisgobey.................. 44 Magnet
Host Clu, ne. By ONVer Opric ys ee eS 1 Medal
Bonaman.—) he: By Moll Caines ...s5. en is es aes 73 Arrow
Boy ssoomers;. The, By Gilbert Patten’... ... 620 cose gees 28 Medal |
Boy from the West, The, By Gilbert Patten................. 24 Medal
iperant- Adams: <By Judson KR. Taylors. ois. ess os 86 Magnet
Bride from; the Bush, A. By E. W. Hornung........:...... 93 Arrow
PUOtmerse AN Dy MYrsocta oA. CNGeVer. 3 on. eee ee 5 Alliance
Bruce Angelo, the City Detective. By Judson R. Taylor..102 Magnet

Cc

Cadet Kit Carey. By Lieutenant Lionel Lounsberry...... 2 Medal
Captain Carey of the Gallant Seventh. By Lieutenant

EAOUCD 20 UNSDOLLY. Sao ae ee 6 Medal
Captain Impudence. By Edwin Milton Royle.................; 82 Eagle
Captain -Tom~ By thevauthor-of Dr. Jack.) =... Ss 26 Eagle
Carla; or, Married at Sight. By Effie Adelaide Rowlands...107 Hagle
Carmen and Colomba. By Prosper Merimee................ 89 Arrow
Cast Up by the Tide. By the author of Half a Truth...... 1385 Kagile
Caitice Ming, The. By “AD: “Hass .3 oe 112 Eagle |
Caueht in the-Net.- By Bmile Gaboriau.......-..2....55. 20, Magnet
Causht in ‘the Toils. By Nicholas Carter. ....5.33,..405 14 Magnet
Cecile’s Marriage. By Lucy Randall Comfort................ 121 Eagle
Geilo io. by hawin Ho ration... 0. is es 23 Columbia
Centre-Board Jim. By Lieutenant Lionel Lounsberry...... 27 Medal
Champdoce Mystery, The. By Emile.Gaboriau............ 22 Magnet
Chanee Discovery, A. By Nicholas Carter. ...:.........-23.. 19 Magnet
Charge of the Blockhouse, The. By Douglas Wells....15 Columbia
Charity Girl, A. By Effie Adelaide Rowlands................. 143 Bagle
Chase Around the World, A. By Mariposa Weir............ 60 Magnet
Chased Through Norway. By James Otis.................... 7 Medal

 
 

 

 

 

 

Mheck No, (i.. By Nicholas Carter. ... oc. ccscecscveec seeeeee 46 Magnet
Chevalier Casse-Cou, The. By Fortune Du Boisgobey...... 63 ‘Magnet
@nocen Man, ne... By Judson KR. Paylor. oc... is. ek 18 Magnet
Roe eye WV a NOLPIS ik oes oi oeens nb cGee kote is ae 29 Arrow
inte by Charlies Garvice.. ik aiesce ck cei eos cet ck wisi wks 98 Kagle
@ieepatia, by. VICtOTICN SarTdou... 2.55.55 eed cs es oe ok o4 Hagle
Clever Celestial, The. eBy: Nicholas Carter........0.00...6.. 7d Magnet
(ioe of Gold, The. By Mmile Gaboriau....,....5.50....5.¢. 29 Magnet
moinmel by brevet, Che. -by. author: of Dr. Jack. ss... 47 Hagle
Colonels Wite, The. By Warren Hdwards... 2.0005 fo. 39 Eagle
Commodore. Junk. By George.Manville Penn... ...../05;.......81 agile
Convict Colonel, The. By Fortune DuBoisgobey............ 33 Magnet
Boies son oy Albert. -Delpit. 220.0. ch. is oe he cee bce 35 Arrow
Baron wine. the. By Sutton Vane... 0. os es 74 Hagle
Count of Monte Cristo—Part II., The. By Alexander

SE Siete he are Seo 6 oe a oe ee CR eee 96 Arrow
Country Lanes and City Pavements. By Maurice M.

BVHEEI Neier oe sais, SEs che ak see wwe eels Fs ks a PS ..-145 Kagle
Gounty tain, the. By Neik Bureess... i aco ce ee bbe cen 60 Hiazgie
Courier to Gomez, A. ‘By Douglas Wells.................5 3 Columbia
Courting of Dinah Shadd, The. By Rudyard Kipling....... 97 Arrow
Court-Martialed. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. S. N..... 6 Columbia
Crescent Brotherhood, The. By Nicholas Carter.......... 83 Magnet
Grime or a Countess, The. By Nicholas: Carter... 2...5.2; 5 Magnet
Crime of the Opera House, Vol. I., The. By. Fortune

MOIS NO ON oor geo ie nee skis oa Ow eae eo a 35 Magnet.
Crime of the Opera House, Vol. II., The. By Fortune

MeO tLe Vis easy Ors cletacsis ps co ie cd SOE a atl cee IN eee A es 36 Magnet
Crucifixion of Philip Strong, The. By Rev. Chas. M. ;

ORO ad Os oes kk Cas aS Fons Sa a 3 Alliance
Cruise of the Cachalot, The. By Frank T. Bullen, First

RVR ee cs So oer e tick eect Fee SEs aa 76 Arrow
Cruise of the Snow. Bird, The. By Gordon Stables.......... 31 Medal
Crumbs Swept Up.. By Rev. T. De Witt Talmage........ 4 Alliance
Crushed Lily, A. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller............ 1138 Eagle
Cryptogram, The. By William Murray Graydon............ 26 Medal
MA VR De All oie. 6 ee Se ee Se 1 Historical
Surse of Carnes’ Hold, The.- By -G. A. Henty...3...3.50..08: 32 Medal
Cyrano de Bergerac. By Edmond Rostand.............0.... 42 Arrow

D

Dangerous Catspaw, A. By David Christie Murray........20 Arrow
Darkest Russia. By H. Grattan Donnelly....:........06cc. 94 Eagle
Daughter of the Regiment, The. By Mary A. Denison..... 116 Eagle
bead Man's Grip, A. By Nicholas Carter.............:...... 8 Magnet
Heciae Nate HOCK VO.) sci eo i oa oh se ee ,oevta ATrOw
Deposit Vault Puzzle, A. By Nicholas Carter.............. 21 Magnet
Pevecive Bop Bbridser. By RM. Taylor.....2:....... 2 ce 69 Magnet
Detective’s Clew, The. By O. L. Adams................2...-5 66 Magnet
Deiective’s Dilemma, The. By Emile Gaboriau............ 24 Magnet
Detective’s Pretty Neighbor and Other Stories, The. By

BVPI OMOIS ee ALCOR oo eco oo a os ck os ae oe 89 Magnet
Detective Tales of Edgar Allen Poe,:The................... 115 Magnet
Detective s Triumph, The. By Emile Gaboriau.............. 2) Magnet
Devil’s Island. A novel founded on the celebrated Dreyfus

etseee SV Age). Fla igs ir ee oo incase ed 125 Eagle
Diamond Button, The. By Barclay North................... 100 Magnet
Diamond Mine Case, The. By Nicholas Carter............ 71 Magnet
Dispatch Bearer, The. By Warren Edwards................... 56 Hagle
eons ey mona luyall. 2. ass. a eS 50 Arrow
Don Kirk, the Boy Cattle King. By Gilbert Patten........ 10 Medal
Hon Kirk's Mine. By Gilbert Patten.-..........:..........-. 12 Medal
Dorothy’s Jewels. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.................. 144 Magie
Dora Tenny. By Mrs. Alex. MeN eIon- Millers oi. 4.6 64 Hagle
Double Shuffle Club, The. By- Nicholas Carter. = 68 Magnet
Dragon and the Raven, The. By G. A. HIENtY 55 23 Medal
Deedee. By St. Georre Rathborne...........6........ sk 15 Eagle
Dr. Jack’s Wife. By the author of Dr. Jack................ 18 EKagle
Duchess, The. By ‘‘The Duchess’’........ PN ages ee 34 Arrow

3

 
Ee

Edmond Dantes—Vol. I. Count of Monte Cristo. Alexander
Dumas Y

Edrie’s Legacy. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.........

Egyptian Princess, An. By George PADPY Sos oes woos eee

| Flaine. By Charles GRAV a ks ne Eagle
English Orphans. By Mrs. Mary J. Holmesg.............--: 57 Arrow
Ensign Merrill. By Lieutenant Lionel Lounsberry.........- es 7 Medal
Eric Brighteyes. By H. Rider Haggard.............+.+.++++05 51 Arrow
Estelle’s Millionaire Lover. By Julia Edwards.............-.. 27 Hagle
Evidence by Telephone. By Nicholas Carter...........+.-- 23 Magnet

ye

Wace to Face. By Donald J. McKenzie......ccsseeeseeseeees 76 Magnet
Fair But Faithless. By Bertha M. Clay..............2-0s000: 102 Hagle
Fair Criminal, A. By Nicholas Carter..............-..2++-- 62 Magnet
Fair Maid of Fez, The. By the author of Dr. Jack........ 80 Hagle
Wair Revolutionist, A. By the author of Dr. Jack........... 115 Eagle
Faithful Shirley. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.................. 111 Eagle
Fatal Card, The. By Haddon Chambers and B. C. Stephen-

SC A a a OS oa eS See SR See Se oe eS 16 Eagle
Fatal Wooing, A. By Laura Jean Libby..................0- 138 Eagle
Fedora. By Victorien Sardou......... cece cess cece see eeeceeceese 36 Eagle
Fighting Against Millions. By Nicholas Carter.. ...-11 Magnet
Fighting Against Odds. By Douglas ANCIIS ee i eos 16 Columbia
Fighting Squadron, The. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. 8. N. 2 Columbia
File No. 1138. By Emile Gaboriau............. cece cece cre een ese 26 Magnet
Firm of Girdlestone, The. By A. Conan Doyle............-. 69 Arrow
First Violin, The. By Jessie Fothergill...........s..cs0+--e-. 100 Arrow
For a Woman’s Honor. By Bertha M. Clay...............-.- 4 Hagle
For Fair Virginia. By Russ Whytal.....cccccccccce es seescceens 90 Eagle
For Spanish Gold. By Douglas Wells......... Gave ew a aeee 9 Columbia
Found on the Beach. By Nicholas Carter.................... 65 Magnet
HPrivoius. Cupid. By Anthony Hope... 2a. cs sve css sesctenss 64 Arrow
From Lake to Wilderness. By William Murray Graydon..22 Medal
From Tent to White House. (Boyhood and Life of Pres-

ident McKinley.) By Edward §S, BPllis.............-...-2++- li Medal

GQ

Gamblers’ Syndicate, The. By Nicholas Carter............ 18 Magnet
Garden Court Mystery, The. By Burford Delannoy........ 112 Magnet
Gauntlet of Fire, A. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U.S N..10 Columbia
Gay Dashleigh’s Academy Days. By Arthur Sewall........ 38 Medal
General U. S. Grant, The Life of. By W. H. Van Orden.10 Historical
General W. T. Sherman, The Life of. By W. H. Van

CO ee ee ee eee 11 Historical
Gentleman from Gascony, A. By Bicknell: Dudley........... 89 Eagle
Germinie Lacerteux. By E. & J. de Goncourt.............. 4 Arrow
-Gideon Drexel’s Millions. By Nicholas Carter............. 99 Magnet
Girl from Hong Kong, The. By the author of Dr. Jack....126 Eagle
Gismonda: By. Victorien: Sard Oss sissies ec os sea es oe eevee es oe 67 Hagle
Gisdys-Greye.=-by: Bertha: Me Clay. is cece os os Sa 59 Eagle
Goddess of Africa, A. By_the author of Dr. Jack........... 101 Eagle
Golden Eagle, The. By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr.............. 19 Columbia
Grazia’s Mistake. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon.................. 122 Eagle
Great Ibnigma, The. By Nicholas Carter.................%. 2 Magnet
Great fHesper, The. By Frank Barret 22 o2. 2 occas sc ce sss 31 Arrow
Great: Mogul, The. By the author of Dr. Jack............... 35 Eagle
Great Money Order Swindle, The. By Nicholas Carter...91 Magnet
Great Travers Case, The. By Dr. Mark Merrick.......... 48 Magnet
Gypsy’s Daughter, The. By Bertha M. Clay.................... 11 Bagle

Ea

Half a Truth. By a popular author....... {8a Sts ee 114 Hagle
Han of Iceland. By Victor Hugo....... Pisawac ess is tee 19 Arrow
Hareay Norseman; Ao -By- Mdna: by all, ice ee 66 Arrow

4

 
Harrison Keith, Detective, The Adventures of. By

ee ECT SE OY sc on ony cine Cet tga $e ees veka svelte cece ete gese 93 Magnet
Meee ye 1) ELAM Sec oie es oo ee 4 Historical
meat or Vircinia,. he By J; Pérkins Tracy....2c= 2.2... 37 Kagle
meates oitlerness, A. By Bertha M Clay.c:3... 0. ko: 109 Eagle
Pees tool 4. by bertha M.- Clay... ee ee 21 Eagte
Perio servadac: by Jules Verne. i... Bi hc ee 39 Arrow
He Loves Me, He Loves Me Not. By Julia Edwards........ 3 Hagle
‘Her Heart's Desire. By Charles Garvice.........0.0 65.0 cance 41 Fagle
feeancom. by Charles Garvice... 2. o8.nek cs a 50 Eagle
Her Rescue from the Turks. By the author of Dr. Jack...142 Hagle
Hero of the Brigade, The. By Douglas Wells............ 14 Columbia,
mis @otai- Vow. by leon De Tinséau:.....5... 2 23 Arrow
His Great Revenge, Vol. I. By Fortune Du Boisgobey. .54 Magnet
His Great Revenge, Vol. Il. By Fortune Du Boisgobey..55 Magnet
fis eorrect' |rust. By a popular author... fii. ee 69 Eagia
Holding the Fort. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. S. N...-- 11 Columbia
Homestead on the Hillside, The. By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes..60 Arrow
Honorable Mrs. Vereker, The. By The Duchess........ s....62 Arrow
House of the Wolf, The. By Stanley J. Weyman...........: 10 Arrow
House of Seven Gables, The. By Nathaniel Hawthorne..54 Arrow
Bees BY SURULOIE VNC Soo oss os so as ee coe gael ov coe oR 92 Eagle
Hunchback of Notre Dame, The. By Victor Hugo........ 90 Arrow

I

ited rove -An. By Bertha M. Clay. i. 3.22.205 2 eS 119 Hagle
teem onades..-by Grant Allen...) 2. ee 22 Arrow
In Barracks and Wigwam. By Wm. Murray Graydon...... 36 Medal
Wie OV AUSUStO 0. VANS. oo ccc isc ee 82 Arrow
Ppeomare by Nathan: D. Urner... 21. 25 Arrow
In His Steps: What Would Jesus Do. By Rev. Chas. M.

Ree Naa as oe os a ec ee 1 Alliance
in bowes Crucipic,..Bby Bertha M. Clay: 2.235... Se 70 HKagle

es

_Inspector’s Puzzle, The. By Charles Matthew.............. 84 Magnet
ime oiene OF St. Pauls. By Sutton Vane... =... 129 Magle
mine Golden Days. By Wdna Lyall: =... Ti Arrow
| i0 the Reien of Terror. By G. A. Henty..2... 2... os 35 Medal
Perron Pirate. (ne. .Bby Max Pemberton... .... 02 40..00055055 48 Arrow

Ishmael; or, in the Depths. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N.
SOOM WOTTH. ccc cysts ees es ike Ce ee ee ee ee 86 Arrow

J

item Ey Alpnonse -Daldet. ... .c5 soso i a 59 Arrow
mech and turee Jills; By i. -C. “Philips... >. 5-05 ss 14 Arrow
Bete necict by GC. k Henty... 2s a 19 Medal
Jess: A Tale of the Transvaal. By H. Rider Haggard....83 Arrow
John Needham’s Double. By Joseph Hatton............... 41 Magnet
Jud and Joe, Printers and Publishers. By Gilbert Patten..33 Medal

Kx

‘Kidnapped. By Robert Louis Stevenson..............seeecues 15 Arrow
Home or ave, By R. WW. Mrancillon., ......2.s.1..+. ssc 7 Arrow
King’s Stratagem and Other Stories, The. By Stanley J.

Be Wy A oo hos oe ei ee Sie ee Dg was soe 61 Arrow
King’s Talisman, The. By Sylvanus Cobb, IJr.......... 21 Columbia
Kit Carey’s Protege. By Lieutenant Lionel Lounsberry.... 8 Medal
Klondike Claim, A. By Nicholas Carter..........ccccesecees 1 Magnet

Ty

Lady Audley’s Secret. By Miss M. E. Braddon............ 94 Arrow
Lady Evelyn. By May Agnes Fleming...............cscc0.00s 141 Hagle
ee toeca, by Victorion Sardou......2.....:2.. 2s se 61 Eagle
Lawyer Bell from Boston. By Robert Lee Tyler............. 63 Hagle
Zena Rivers. By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes............s.00ce0s0s 56 Arrow

 
 

   
 

Leslie’s Loyalty. By Charles Garvice....... poe ee cavceeviooees 17 Haglé
Lieutenant Carey’s Luck. By Lieutenant Lionel Louns-

  

FEST yah ae reer eee ces oe er ee (ene ae 4 Medal
Light That Failed, The. By Rudyard Kipling................ 1 Arrow
Lilian, My Lilian. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller........... 106 Eagle
Little Coquette Bonnie. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller....43 Eagle
Little Cuban Rebel, The. By Edna Winfield................. 68 Hagle
Little Lady Charles. By Effie Adelaide Rowlands.......... 139 Hagle
Little Lightning, the Shadow Detective. By Police Cap-

Palle ep S ios oo cs oe ee ee ds be ed eee ee Se eee 70 Magnet
Hittic Minister, Pie, < By J. Me Barrie: y 05 5cis cae 05s heer ses 96 Hagle
Bittle: Sunshine. By. Francis S. Smith... 0.5 nic. c6 02% secre es 10 Hagle
Little Southern Beauty, A. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller..25 Eagle
Little Widow, The. By. Julia; Dawards. <3 0. .ccecees oes. ose uces 13 Eagle
Paivine Lier A. By Paul Bourret nonce icy cay oe go oe sees ee ees 8 Arrow
Locksmith of Lyons, The. By Prof. Wm. Henry Peck.,.... 83 Eagle
Lorrie; or, Hollow Gold. By Charles Garvice................. 85 Eagle
Los Huecos Mystery, The. By Eugene T. Sawyer.......... 51 Magnet

: NE

Wacaria. -Bpy. Augusta. Je WVans scat islets fos os os eee cna eee 80 Arrow
Maddoxes, The. By Jean Middlemass...,..................005 38 Arrow
Major Matterson of Kentucky. By the author of Dr. Jack..58 Hagle
Maltese Cross, The. By Eugene “I. Sawyer............+05- 61 Magnet
Man “-from-india, The. By Nicholas Carter................ 50 Magnet
Nan of Marnk, A. + By7Anthony. Hopesic. iG bi eee 98 Arrow
Man Who Vanished, The. By Nicholas Carter............ 114 Magnet
Man With a Thumb, The. By Barclay North............. 113 Magnet
Marjorie Deane. — By Bertha: Me Clay cn icici ese he ws 79 Eagle
Neearquis, the, “By Charles Garvice: «223k. de eve ec ueeee 73 Hagle
Marriage at Sea, A: By W. Clark Russell. ...........4..; *. ll-ATYrOW
Masked Detective, The. By Judson R. Taylor.............. 82 Magnet
Master of Ballantrae. By Robert Louis Stevenson.......... 5 Arrow
Matapan Affair, The. By Fortune DuBoisgobey............ 38 Magnet
Mavourneen, From the celebrated play............cc.cecceeees 76 Hagle
Wax. By. Mrs;-Georrie Sheldon: 33 0s. ii cca scabs ores tees 133 EKagle
Meadowbrook. By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes..................05. 79 Arrow
Midnight Marriage, The. By A. M. Douglas................... 6 Eagle
Midshipman Merrill. By Lieutenant Lionel Lounsberry....15 Medal
Nildred Trevanion.: By The DucheSs. 2... is.c. ccs ce cect sence 40 Arrow
Millionaire Partner, A. By Nicholas Carter........... =

Miss Caprice By the author -of Dr. Jack, 2S See 28 Eagle
Miss Milne and I. By the author of ‘‘A Yellow Aster’’....44 Arrow
Miss Pauline of New York. By the author of Dr. Jack..... 23 Hagle
Monsieur Bob. By the:author of Dr. Jack...i....05.. 4.100500. 40 Eagie
Mountaineer Detective, The. By C. W. Cobb....:........ 40 Magnet
Mr. Lake of Chicago. By Harry DuBois Milman............ 19 Eagie
Wins. bob. By the author Of Dr—Jackk. 2. 33 Hagie-
Muertalma; or, The Poisoned Pin. By Marmaduke Dey... 58 Magnet
Wy bady s Money... By. Wilkie-GCollins. 33 ....5...9..65 3 des 58 Arrow
Wiysterious-Case,.-A. By Kk, Fs Hill’ so 5 aw ee 32 Magnet
Mysterious Mail Robbery, The. By Nicholas Carter....13 Magnet
Mystery of a Handsom Cab, The. By Fergus Hume...... 47 Magnet
Mystery of a Madstone, The. By K. F. Hill...........0...... 67 Magnet

Nw

Nabob of Singapore, The. By the author of Dr. Jack........ 38 Eagle
Nerine’s Second Choice. By Adelaide Stirling................ 131 Eagle
New Arabian Nights, The. By Robert Louis Stevenson...75 Arrow
Wick: Carter-and the Green Goods Men.>...... <0 2.02. 2s. 87 Magnet
Nick Carter’s Clever Protege. By Nicholas Carter........ 108 Magnet
Nobodys Daushter. By. Clara Aucusta.- 6.48 2. 127 Hagte
None but the Brave. By Robert Lee Tyler.................... 49 Kiagle
Wortherm: mishts: By AWD: Malls. =. Gee es .123 Hagle
North Walk Mystery, The. By Will N. Harben...........: 88 Magnet
No. 18 Rue Marlot. By Rene de Pont Jest.........0:...... 96 Magnet
Now or Never. By Oliver Optic. 3 2.3. .s Sa 5 Medal

6

A

eee

 
oO

Off with the Old Love. By Mrs. M. V. Victor..............6.; 46 Kagle
Old Detective’s Pupil, The. By Nicholas Carter........., 16. Magnet

Old Homestead, The. By Denman Thompson................. 538 Hagle

Ola Mortality. By. Young Baxter. 22.620. ose cess etes 103 Magnet
Old Specie, the Treasury “Detective. By Marline Manly..45 Magnet
On the Firing Line. By Douglas Wills =< e 7 Columbia

- On the Rack. By Barclay Noth 1 a 90 Magnet

_

iereners. Phe. By Alphonse Daudet... 05... csv seep ess 67 Arrow
Passenger from Scotland Yard, The. By H. F. Wood..107 Magnet
Past Master of Crime, A. By ‘Donald J. MeKenzie...... 104 Magnet
Moen ciple. by. Gaptain. Marrydat..: e...6.os ccc vee ae 30 Medal
Phantom Future, The. By Henry Seton Merriman........ 78 Arrow
Phantom Rickshaw, he By Rudyard Kaplines <5), cscs 12 Arrow

- Philippines, The. By A. De Hall 4 2 Historical

Piano Box Mystery, The. By Nicholas Carter............ ..17 Magnet
Plain Tales from the Hills. By Rudyard Kipling.......... 63 Arrow
Playing a Bold Game. By Nicholas Carter.............. ..e12 Magnet
Poker Kine. the, By Marline Manly... cnc. cece ce eteiele oes 80 Magnet
Rope (beo XIII.), A Life of the... By A.D: Hall......... 0: Historical
Porto Rico. By A. Me Ae eee epee Oe Ns Niger ons 3 Gua a els we 3 Historical
Post Office Detective, The. By George W. Goode.......... 52 Magnet
Prairie Detective, The. By Leander P. Ricardson........ 37 Magnet
reiilest Of All Be JUlias MOWALGS. oie. Ses bcs cet ces veces Bee 124 HKagle

_Pretty Geraldine. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller............ 34 Eagle

pice tte aid) ine. By HW. Werners «2.60 eee es bs clio sg visas gia e's 51 Hagle

Prince of the House of David, The. By Rev. Prof. J. H.

Me re NATE os 0 os co sis Fin so kno wos ciel 0 ele Bhi cue oo seg tie W/Foin 6 gare 43 Arrow
Prisoner of Morro, A. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U.S. N.. 4 Columbia
Prisoners and Captives. By Henry Seton Merriman....... 8 Arrow
Proud Dishonor, A. By Genie Holzmeyer...............2-ses 104 Eagle
Puzzle of Five Pistols and Other Stories, The. By Nich-

Re Clee arc aie ocala VL PN Us oes Ceaiee Sapeln ene ew sie 97 Magnet

2

—

@ueen; Bess. By Mrs, Georgie Sheldon... is... cick... cece es 1 EKagle
Queen of Treachery, A. By T. W. Hanshew Dh CPG Aertel 93 Eagle

kr

Red Camellia, The. By Fortune Du Boisgobey............ 64 Magnet
Red Lottery Ticket, The. By Fortune DuBoisgobey..... 31 Magnet
Revenue Detectives, The. By Police Captain James........ 42° Magnet
Robert Hardy’s Seven Days. By Rev. Chas. M. Sheldon.. 2 Alliance
erect Pe. ay. WP NOTTS os 8 gice ie cc ive cs bbe oe ewes ences 9 Arrow.
Romance of a Poor Young Man, The. By Octave Feuillet..46 Arrow
Romance of Two Worlds, A. By Marie: Corelis oo. 5.6 veces 18 Arrow
Rosamond. By Mrs. Alex. McV Sigh Miers 255, ss eee 57 Eagle
Ruby’s Reward. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon................... 2 Eagle
eS IV -VACLOU TLULSO.. i6 se bcs case ows becker auees eens 37 Arrow

— :
Papoose By Alphonse: Daudet: .:: ccs. bec. a ter cede 16 Arrow

- Saved by the Enemy. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. S. N.. 8 Columbia

Reved i0m- the Sea, By Richard: Dufty ... 4.72... 118 Hagle
Scent of the Roses, The. By the author of Half a Truth..128 Eagle
Sealed Orders; or, The Triple Mystery. By Nicholas

Na ae eis ag gad OF SA ECS ASG os Ad ER Bhs bes 95 Magnet
Secret Service Detail, A. By Douglas Wells.............. 5 Columbia

. a eo or, From. the Depths. By Mrs. Emma D. E..N.

re i 87 Arrow
Senator's Bride, The. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller..... - 20 Eagle
Senator’s Favorite, The. Mrs. Alex. McV eieh. Miller. <2; 5 Bagle
Shadowed by a Detective. By Virginia Champlin iim eo 106, Magnet
Shadow of a Crime, The. Hall Caine Mk se ee Mace eae ears aoe, 84 Arrow
7 -

 
Shenandoah. By J. Perkins Tracy...... jist eee er ns 87 Hagia
Sherlock Holmes Detective Stories, The. A. Conan Doyle.72 Magnet
She’s All the World to Me. By Hall Caine...........+....+5+5 2 Arrow
She Loved Him. By Charles Garvice.........cssesecese seers ili Hagie
Sign of the Crossed Knives, The. By Nicholas Carter..79 Magnet
Sign of the Four, The. By A. Conan DJ OVAG ease ee 17 Arrow
Silver Ship, The. By Leon Lewis.........-. se seen cece ener eens 18 Medal
Siren’s Love, A. By Robert Lee Tyler..............0...-005- 31 Hagle
Society Detective, The. By Oscar Maitland.................. 34 Magnet
Soidier Monk, The. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U.S. N...17 Columbia
Soldiers Three. By Rudyard Kipling............ 2.0... eee nes 60 Arrow
Soldier’s Pledge, A. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U.S. N...12 Columbia
Son of Mars, A. By the author of Dr. Jack..........-......- 108 Eagle
Spain and the Spaniards. By B. Essex Winthrop........ 8 Historical
Span of Life, The. By Sutton Vane... ..... cc. cece ere eesiscens 103 Eagle
Spider’s Web, The. By the author of Dr. Jack..........:..-. Ti Kagle
Squire John. By the author of Dr. Jack............5--+++02+- 134 Eagle
Steel Necklace, The. By Fortune DuBoisgobey...........- 27 Magnet
Stella “Stirling. By Julia. HaAWards.. oc icc week cscctees 62 Eagle
Stolen Identity, A. By Nicholas Carter...............eseeee- 9 Magnet
Stolen Pay Train and Other Stories, The. By Nicholas

rier he ee ae I eee ee 101 Magnet

Stolen Race Horse and Other Stories, The. By Nicholas :
Sa Pee ae ee I Re ie I ai Re OR ee 111 Magnet
Story of an African Farm, The. By Olive Schreiner...... 91 Arrow
Stranglers of Paris; or, The Grip of Iron, The. (From the
Geiehrateg= Piay i. Se a a eh ss ws Ce 28 Arrow
Study in Scarlet, A. By A..Conan Doyle......2.....202063 <5 3 Arrow
Suspense. By Henry Seton Merriman............c.se see ee ee ees 88 Arrow
Sweet Violet. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller... .iiee 91 Eagle
Swordsman of Warsaw, The. By Judson R. Taylor....20 Columbia

iT

Tempest and Sunshine.. By Mary J. Holmes.................. 53 Arrow
hat: Dowdy. By. Mrs. Georgie. Sheldon... 2.4. 88 eee 44 Kagle
That Girl of Johnsons’. By Jean Kate Ludlum.............. 140 Hagle
Aye ocb ye Marie. COPel lige tench... hl ov oes eiaeee bess ee ees 55 Arrow
hendora. By VIClLOriCnsmatTGO Uses e. vss. Ses cs cis eee es 29 Hagle
Three Musketeers, The. By Alexander Dumas.............. 77 Arrow
Thrice Wedded. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon... .............2.205 55 Eagle
Phroush the: Pray “By GA. Plenty..6 aa i eae 25 Medal
Piao By WETS. GeOreie SNElGON 2 2, 4 Ss cs Gon ae eee ween 77 Eagle
Titled Counterfeiter, A. By Nicholas Carter-:............. 3 Magnet
"TOMES Of: the. Sea. the By Victor: Pures eee veg ete 30 Arrow
Tom and Jerry, The Double Detectives. By Judson R.

Taylor 5 98 Magnet
Tracked Across the Atlantic. By Nicholas Carter........ 4 Magnet
Tragedy in the Rue de la Paix, The. By Adolphe Belot....32 Arrow
Treasure Island. By Robert Louis Stevenson...............; 24 Arrow
Tre to-the: Old. lac By -G- As Henty, 2 SS ees Se 29 Medal
Vary Aone DY MOU MEE: O DtiC se. se ces oh tes tah ee eee 9 Medal

Twenty. Years After. By Alexander Dumas..(2. 4 3.405.665 99 Arrow —

Twin Detectives, The. By K. F. Hill 74 Magnet
fEwixt Doverands Hate; By Bertha: Ms Clay 02.3305. ee ceene 95 EKagle
IEW OR CY-S: y IM YS 7 GCOPele; SHElAON: 5 i.ois soe hes ees oe eee hee 7 Hagle

woo Plus “lwo by Nichols CALE a fies se ee ea ee 73 Magnet

uu

Uncle Sam’s Ships. A History of our Navy. By A. D.
SEA ee aces os aR Ns oe ee 6 Historical

tender line. By “Pe Pa JAM CS es Ge ee ee eee 75 Eagle —

tinder pis Thumb: By Donald J. McKenzie. so... ac. 28 Magnet

Under the Deodars and Story of the Gadsbys. By Rudyard :
DRT ET 9 est scale wien a NA Sy lee ee ates eee uae ge 70 Arrow

Unseen Bridegroom, The. By May Agnes Fleming......... 136 EKagle

Up the Ladder. By Lieutenant Murray........... east eee te lo: MeO aA

8

 
Ww

Van Alstine Case, The. By Nicholas Carter. ... i.e. 77 Magnet
Van, the Government Detective. By Judson R. Taylor... .92 Magnet

- Vendetta. By Marie Corelli...... 0... cece eee eect ett ees 36 Arrow
~ Verdant Green, Mr., The Adventures of. By Cuthbert

SNe ae aes oa Se eee eee 34 Medal
Vestibule Limited Mystery, The. By Marline Manly..... ot Magnet
Victoria, Queen and Empress. By A. D. Hall.........5... 9 Historical
Mioletomisic. “py bertha Mi Clay. cece nd tiv eles pee tees oes 14 Eagle
Virgie’s Inheritance: By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon........ PETS 88 Kagle
Virginia Heiress, The. By May Agnes Fleming............. 9 Kaglie
Vivier, of Vivier, Longmans'& Co., Bankers. By Barclay

NOPE ccc ckeecs Peerae oe ee eee 94 Magnet

Vy

Wall Street Haul, A. By Nicholas Carter.............-...- 6 Magnet
Wanted by Two Clients. By Nicholas Carter............. 81 Magnet
War Reporter, The. By Warren Hdwards.......c.csseeeeeeees 97 Hagle
eyvasted wove, A. By Charies GarviCe. 4. c..ic ic cctccreesss 24 Hagle
Wedded for an Hour. By Emma Garrison Jones............ 81 Hagle
Mueddcd Widow. A. By To WW. Hansnew. i cee ees 137 Kagle
Wheeling for Fortune. By James OiS.<..in 0. si cee tecee ses 20 Medal
When London Sleeps. From the Celebrated Play............

g eS, ALTO eas cases es og oe te ee ees ope eete a 105 Hagle
White Company, The. By A. Conan Doyle...........-...-++- 81 Arrow
White King of Africa, The. By William Murray Graydon..16 Medal
White Squadron, The. By T. C. Harbaugh...........0.. sees 120 Kagle
Whose Was the Crime? By Gertrude Warden.............- 132 Eagle
Whose Wife Is She? By Annie Lisle...............-+--++0+: 110 Hagile
Widowed Bride, A. By Lucy Randall Comfort.........-..., 86 Hagle
Widow Lerouge, The. By Emile Gaboriau...........-.-++: 15 Magnet
Wilful Winnie. By Harriet Sherburne.............0seseseeeees 12 Hagle
Witch Hazel. By Mrs. Georgie Sheldon...........-0:cecee eee 66 Eagle
Wolves of the Navy. By Ensign Clarke Fitch, U. S. N..13 Columbia
Woman Against Woman. By Effie Adelaide Rowlands...... 52 Hagle
Woman's Hand, A. By Nicholas Carter..........::..-seeeee 16 Magnet
Won at West Point. By Lieutenant Lipnel Lounsburry..21 Medal
Won by the Sword. By J. Perkins Tracy.......i....-cs ees eens 65 Hagle
Won by Waiting. By Edna Lyall.........i.. cece eee tee eens 45 Arrow
Workingman Detective, The. By Donald J. McKenzie...110 Magnet
Wormwood. By Marie Corelli... 0.0.0 i.. ic. cecetece eters esters 47 Arrow
Worth Winning. By Mrs. Emily Lovett Cameron.......... 52 Arrow
Wreck of the South Pole, The. By Charles Curtz Hahn.,.22 Columbia

YW

pee Vat, A. By Robert Bee Tyler 23 sc.c soe a cee ees 45 Eagle
Yankee Champion, The. By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr.............+: 78 Hagle
Yankee Lieutenant, The. By Douglass Wells...........- 1 Columbia
Young Colonists, The. A Story of Life and War in Africa.
Be Ge A ON gs. Sea ves cee ae oe te ct eels wee 14 Medal
Young Mistley. By Henry Seton Merriman. scresssssvereess 9) ALLOW

 
4

CREKKE CEE EC CLEELE| D939 BSS2VHDDOBB BBL

OVERS of stories of adventure and
bravery will find something very
much to their liking in the latest
issues of Street & Smith's

Colu

AT THE RIGHT PRICE—10 CENTS

 

No. 18. Ben Hamed........ By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr.

No. 19. The Golden Eagle .. . . +f

No. 20. The Swordsman of Warsaw .........
peg Der eae en has By Judson R. Taylor

No. 21. The King’s Talisman. . By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr.

 

 

 

The name of Sylvanus Cobb, Jr., stands
at the head of the list as a writer of tales of
this class, and we heartily commend these
books to-all in search of stories full of
action and excitement.

CILLA cecaes 0099905282090 2993299222%

 

 

STREET & SMITH, Publishers, New York
CKECKLE ALKELELS SB DDB D 929909299

a
A
RK
a
A
A
ft
Rr
R
i
a
&
f
A
A
Rr
f
ft
R
R
st
i
R
R
a
KR
v
¥
e
¥
¥
¥
v
¥
¥
g
¥
¥
¥
v
¥
v
v
¥
¥
w
¥
v
¥
e
¥
8

|“ Neecacace